Noua
Francia
.
The
three
late
voyages
and
plan
tation
of
Monsieur
De
MONTS
,
of
Monsieur
Du
Pont
grauè
,
and
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
into
the
Countries
called
by
the
Frenchmen
La
Cadia
,
lying
to
the
Southwest
of
Cap
Breton
;
together
with
an
excellent
seuerall
Treatie
of
all
the
commodities
of
the
said
Countries
:
and
maners
of
the
naturall
inhabitants
of
the
same
.
CHAP.
I.
The
Patent
of
the
French
King
to
Monsieur
DE
MONTS
,
for
the
inhabiting
of
the
Countries
of
La
Cadia
,
Canada
,
and
other
places
in
new
France
.
HENRY
by
the
grace
of
God
King
of
France
and
Naturre
.
To
our
deare
and
welbeloued
the
Lord
of
Monts
,
one
of
the
ordinarie
Gentlemen
of
our
Chamber
,
greeting
.
As
our
greatest
care
and
labour
is
,
and
hath
alwaies
beene
,
since
our
comming
to
this
crowne
,
to
maintaine
and
conserue
it
in
the
ancient
dignitie
,
greatnesse
and
splendor
thereof
,
to
extend
and
amplifie
,
as
much
as
lawfully
may
be
done
,
the
bounds
and
limits
of
the
same
.
We
being
,
of
a
long
time
,
informed
of
the
situation
and
condition
of
the
lands
and
territories
of
La
Cadia
,
mooued
aboue
all
things
,
with
a
singular
zeale
,
and
deuout
and
constant
resolution
,
which
we
haue
taken
,
with
the
helpe
and
assistance
of
God
,
author
,
distributor
,
and
protector
of
all
kingdomes
and
estates
,
to
cause
the
people
,
which
doe
inhabite
the
Countrie
,
men
(
at
this
present
time
)
barbarous
,
Atheists
,
without
faith
or
religion
,
to
be
conuerted
to
Christianitie
,
and
to
the
beleefe
and
profession
of
our
faith
and
religion
:
and
to
draw
them
from
the
ignorance
and
vnbeleefe
wherein
they
are
.
Hauing
also
of
a
long
time
knowen
by
the
relation
of
the
sea
Captaines
,
Pilots
,
Marchants
and
others
,
who
of
long
time
haue
haunted
,
frequented
and
trafficked
with
the
people
that
are
found
in
the
said
places
,
how
fruitfull
,
commodious
and
profitable
may
bee
vnto
vs
,
to
our
estates
and
subiects
,
the
dwelling
,
possession
,
and
habitation
of
those
countries
,
for
the
great
and
apparent
profit
which
may
be
drawen
by
the
greater
frequentation
&
habitude
which
may
be
had
with
the
people
that
are
found
there
,
&
the
trafficke
and
commerce
which
may
be
,
by
that
means
safely
treated
and
negotiated
.
Wee
then
for
these
causes
fully
trusting
on
your
great
wisedome
,
and
in
the
knowledge
and
experience
that
you
haue
of
the
qualitie
,
condition
and
situation
of
the
said
countrie
of
La
Cadia
:
for
the
diuers
and
sundry
nauigations
,
voiages
and
frequentations
that
you
haue
made
into
those
parts
,
and
others
neere
and
bordering
vpon
it
:
Assuring
our selues
that
this
our
resolution
and
intention
,
being
committed
vnto
you
,
you
will
attentiuely
,
diligently
,
and
no
lesse
couragiously
and
valourously
execute
and
bring
to
such
perfection
as
we
desire
:
Haue
expresly
appointed
and
established
you
,
and
by
these
Presents
,
signed
with
our
owne
hands
,
doe
commit
,
ordaine
,
make
,
constitute
and
establish
you
,
our
Lieutenant
generall
,
for
to
represent
our
person
,
in
the
countries
,
territories
,
coasts
and
confines
of
La
Cadia
.
To
begin
from
the
40
degree
vnto
the
46.
And
in
the
same
distance
,
or
part
of
it
,
as
farre
as
may
be
done
,
to
establish
,
extend
and
make
to
be
knowne
our
name
,
might
and
authoritie
.
And
vnder
the
same
to
subiect
,
submit
and
bring
to
obedience
all
the
people
of
the
said
land
and
the
borderers
thereof
:
And
by
the
meanes
thereof
,
and
all
lawfull
waies
,
to
call
,
make
,
instruct
,
prouoke
and
incite
them
to
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
to
the
light
of
the
faith
and
Christian
Religion
,
to
establish
it
there
:
And
in
the
exercise
and
profession
of
the
same
,
keepe
and
conserue
the
said
people
,
and
all
other
inhabitants
in
the
said
places
,
and
there
to
command
in
peace
,
rest
and
tranquillitie
,
as
well
by
sea
as
by
land
:
to
ordaine
,
decide
,
and
cause
to
be
executed
all
that
which
you
shall
iudge
fit
and
necessarie
to
be
done
,
for
to
maintaine
,
keepe
and
conserue
the
said
places
vnder
our
power
and
authoritie
,
by
the
formes
,
waies
and
meanes
prescribed
by
our
lawes
.
And
for
to
haue
there
a
care
of
the
same
with
you
,
to
appoint
establish
,
and
constitute
all
officers
,
as
well
in
the
affaires
of
warre
,
as
for
Iustice
and
policie
,
for
the
first
time
,
and
from
thence
forward
to
name
and
present
them
vnto
vs
:
for
to
be
disposed
by
vs
,
and
to
giue
letters
,
titles
,
and
such
prouisoes
as
shall
be
necessarie
.
And
according
to
the
occurrences
of
affaires
,
yourselfe
with
the
aduice
of
wise
and
capable
men
,
to
prescribe
vnder
our
good
pleasure
,
lawes
,
statutes
and
ordinances
conformable
,
as
much
as
may
be
possible
,
vnto
ours
,
specially
in
things
and
matters
that
are
not
prouided
by
them
:
To
treat
and
contract
to
the
same
effect
,
peace
,
alliance
and
confederacy
,
good
amitie
,
correspondencie
and
communication
with
the
said
people
&
their
Princes
,
or
others
,
hauing
power
or
command
ouer
them
:
To
entertaine
,
keepe
,
and
carefully
to
obserue
,
the
treatises
and
alliances
wherein
you
shall
couenant
with
them
:
vpon
condition
that
they
themselues
performe
the
same
of
their
part
.
And
for
want
thereof
to
make
open
warres
against
them
,
to
constraine
and
bring
them
to
such
reason
,
as
you
shall
thinke
needfull
,
for
the
honour
,
obedience
and
seruice
of
God
,
and
the
establishment
,
maintenance
and
conseruation
of
our
said
authoritie
amongst
them
:
at
least
to
haunt
and
frequent
by
you
,
and
all
our
subiects
with
them
,
in
all
assurance
,
libertie
,
frequentation
and
communication
,
there
to
negociate
and
trafficke
louingly
and
peaceably
.
To
giue
and
grant
vnto
them
fauors
and
priuiledges
,
charges
and
honors
.
Which
intire
power
abouesaid
,
we
will
likewise
and
ordaine
,
that
you
haue
ouerall
our
said
subiects
that
will
goe
in
that
voiage
with
you
and
inhabite
there
,
trafficke
,
negociate
and
remaine
in
the
said
places
,
to
retaine
,
take
,
reserue
and
appropriate
vnto
you
,
what
you
will
and
shall
see
to
be
most
commodious
for
you
,
and
proper
to
your
charge
,
qualitie
and
vse
of
the
said
lands
,
to
distribute
such
parts
and
portions
thereof
,
to
giue
and
attribute
vnto
them
such
titles
,
honors
,
rights
,
powers
and
faculties
as
you
shall
see
necessarie
,
according
to
the
qualities
,
conditions
and
merits
of
the
persons
of
the
same
countrie
or
others
.
Chiefely
to
populate
,
to
manure
,
and
to
make
the
said
lands
to
be
inhabited
,
as
speedily
,
carefully
&
skilfully
,
as
time
,
places
&
commodities
may
permit
.
To
make
thereof
,
or
cause
to
be
made
to
that
end
,
discouerie
and
view
along
the
maritime
coastes
and
other
countries
of
the
maine
land
,
which
you
shall
order
&
prescribe
in
the
foresaid
space
of
the
40
degree
,
to
the
46
degree
,
or
otherwise
as
much
and
as
farre
as
may
be
,
along
the
said
coast
,
and
in
the
firme
land
.
To
make
carefully
to
be
sought
and
marked
all
sorts
of
mines
of
gold
and
of
siluer
,
copper
,
and
other
mettals
and
minerals
,
to
make
them
to
be
digged
,
drawne
from
the
earth
,
purified
and
refined
,
for
to
be
conuerted
into
vse
,
to
dispose
according
as
we
haue
prescribed
by
Edicts
and
orders
,
which
we
haue
made
in
this
realme
of
the
profit
and
benefit
of
them
,
by
you
or
them
whom
you
shall
establish
to
that
effect
,
reseruing
vnto
vs
onely
the
tenth
penie
,
of
that
which
shall
issue
from
them
of
gold
,
siluer
,
and
copper
,
leauing
vnto
you
that
which
we
might
take
of
the
other
said
mettals
and
minerals
,
for
to
aide
and
ease
you
in
the
great
expenses
that
the
foresaid
charge
may
bring
vnto
you
.
Willing
in
the
meane
while
,
that
as
well
for
your
securitie
and
commoditie
,
as
for
the
securitie
and
commoditie
of
all
our
subiects
,
who
will
goe
,
inhabite
,
and
trafficke
in
the
said
lands
:
as
generally
of
all
others
that
will
accommodate
themselues
there
vnder
our
power
and
authoritie
;
you
may
cause
to
bee
built
and
frame
one
or
many
forts
,
places
,
Townes
,
and
all
other
houses
,
dwellings
and
habitations
,
Ports
,
Hauens
,
retiring
places
and
lodgings
,
as
you
shall
know
to
be
fit
,
profitable
and
necessarie
for
the
performing
of
the
said
enterprise
.
To
establish
garrisons
and
souldiers
for
the
keeping
of
them
.
To
aide
and
serue
you
for
the
effects
aboue
said
with
the
vagrant
,
idle
persons
and
masterlesse
,
as
La
Cadia
,
and
of
the
coastes
,
territories
adioining
,
and
of
their
appurtenances
and
dependencies
,
vnder
our
name
and
authoritie
,
whatsoeuer
our selues
would
&
might
doe
,
if
we
were
there
present
in
person
,
although
that
the
case
should
require
a
more
speciall
order
,
then
we
prescribe
vnto
you
by
these
Presents
:
To
the
contents
whereof
wee
command
,
ordaine
,
and
most
expreslie
doe
enioine
all
our
Iusticers
,
officers
and
subiects
,
to
conforme
themselues
:
And
to
obey
and
giue
attention
vnto
you
,
in
all
and
euery
the
things
abouesaid
,
their
circumstances
and
dependencies
.
Also
to
giue
vnto
you
in
the
executing
of
them
,
all
such
aid
and
comfort
,
helpe
and
assistance
,
as
you
shall
haue
need
of
,
and
whereof
they
shall
be
by
you
required
;
and
this
vpon
paine
of
disobedience
and
rebellion
.
And
to
the
end
no
body
may
pretend
cause
of
ignorance
of
this
our
intention
,
and
to
busie
himselfe
in
all
,
or
in
part
of
the
charge
,
dignitie
and
authoritie
which
we
giue
vnto
you
by
these
presents
:
Wee
haue
of
our
certaine
knowledge
,
full
power
and
regall
authoritie
,
reuoked
,
suppressed
and
declared
voide
,
and
of
none
effect
heereafter
,
and
from
this
present
time
,
al
other
powers
and
commissions
,
letters
and
expeditions
giuen
and
deliuered
to
any
person
soeuer
,
for
to
discouer
,
people
and
inhabite
in
the
foresaid
extention
of
the
said
lands
,
situated
from
the
said
40
degree
,
to
the
46
,
whatsoeuer
they
be
.
And
furthermore
we
command
and
ordaine
all
our
said
officers
,
of
what
qualitie
&
condition
soeuer
they
be
,
that
after
these
Presents
,
or
the
duplicate
of
them
shall
be
duely
examined
by
one
of
our
beloued
and
trusty
Counsellers
,
Notaries
and
Secretaries
,
or
other
Notarie
Royall
,
they
doe
vpon
your
request
,
demand
and
sute
,
or
vpon
the
sute
of
any
our
Atturneis
,
cause
the
same
to
be
read
,
published
,
and
recorded
in
the
records
of
their
Iurisdictions
,
powers
and
precincts
,
seeking
,
as
much
as
shall
appertaine
vnto
them
,
to
quiet
and
appease
all
troubles
and
hinderances
which
may
contradict
the
same
.
For
such
is
our
pleasure
.
Giuen
at
Fountain-Bleau
the
8
day
of
Nouember
:
in
the
yeere
ofour
Lord
1603
:
And
of
our
reigne
the
15.
Signed
HENRY
:
and
vnderneath
,
by
the
King
,
Potier
;
And
sealed
vpon
single
labell
with
yellow
waxe
.
CHAP.
II.
The
voyage
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
into
New
France
:
what
accidents
hapned
in
the
said
voyage
:
The
causes
of
the
Icie
banks
in
New
found
land
:
The
imposing
of
names
to
certaine
Ports
:
The
perplexitie
wherein
they
were
by
reason
of
the
stay
of
the
other
ship
.
MOnsieur
De
Monts
hauing
made
the
Commissions
and
Prohibitions
before
said
,
to
be
proclaimed
thorow
the
Realme
of
France
,
and
especially
thorow
the
Ports
and
maritime
townes
thereof
,
caused
two
ships
to
be
rigged
and
furnished
,
the
one
vnder
the
conduct
of
captaine
Timothy
of
New-hauen
,
the
other
of
captaine
Morell
of
Honfleur
.
In
the
first
,
he
shipped
himselfe
,
with
good
number
of
men
of
account
,
as
well
Gentlemen
as
others
.
And
forasmuch
as
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
was
,
and
had
beene
of
a
long
time
,
desirous
to
see
those
countries
of
New
France
,
and
there
to
finde
out
and
chuse
some
fit
place
to
retire
himselfe
into
,
with
his
familie
,
wife
and
children
,
not
meaning
to
be
the
last
that
should
follow
and
participate
in
the
glory
of
so
faire
and
generous
an
enterprise
,
would
needs
goe
thither
,
and
shipped
himselfe
with
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
carrying
with
him
some
quantitie
of
armours
and
munitions
of
One
might
wonder
,
and
not
without
cause
,
why
,
in
the
same
parallel
,
there
is
more
Ice
in
this
sea
than
in
that
of
France
.
Whereunto
I
answer
,
that
the
Ices
that
be
found
in
those
seas
are
not
originary
from
the
same
climate
,
but
rather
come
from
the
Northerly
parts
,
driuen
without
any
let
thorow
the
vast
of
this
great
sea
by
the
waues
,
stormes
,
and
boisterous
flouds
,
which
the
Easterly
and
Northerly
windes
doe
cause
in
Winter
and
Spring
time
,
and
driue
them
towards
the
South
and
West
:
But
the
French
seas
are
sheltered
by
Scotland
,
England
and
Ireland
:
which
is
the
cause
that
the
Ices
cannot
fall
into
it
.
An other
reason
also
might
be
alleaged
,
and
that
is
the
motion
of
the
sea
,
which
beareth
more
towards
those
parts
,
because
of
the
larger
course
that
it
maketh
towards
America
The
voyage
was
long
by
reason
of
contrarie
windes
,
In
the
end
,
the
sixt
of
May
they
came
to
a
certain
Port
,
where
they
found
captaine
Rossignol
of
New-hauen
,
who
did
trucke
for
skins
with
the
Sauages
,
contrarie
to
the
Kings
inhibitions
,
which
was
the
cause
that
his
ship
was
Le
Port
du
Rossignol
,
hauing
(
in
this
his
hard
fortune
)
this
onely
good
,
that
a
good
and
fit
Harborough
or
Port
,
in
those
coasts
beareth
his
name
.
From
thence
coasting
and
discouering
the
lands
,
they
arriued
at
another
Porte
,
very
faire
,
which
they
named
Le
Port
du
Moutton
,
by
reason
that
a
Mutton
or
Wether
Being
at
the
Port
du
Moutton
,
they
cabaned
and
lodged
themselues
after
the
sauage
fashion
,
expecting
newes
of
the
other
ship
,
wherein
was
the
victuals
and
other
necessarie
prouision
for
the
foode
and
entertainment
of
them
Monsieur
Du
Pont
of
Honfleur
,
and
the
said
Captaine
Morel
.
And
this
was
so
much
the
more
important
,
for
that
of
the
comming
of
the
said
ship
depended
Monsieur
De
Pourtrincourt
was
of
aduice
that
it
were
better
to
die
there
;
whereto
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
conformed
himselfe
.
In
the
meane
while
many
went
a
hunting
,
others
to
fishing
,
for
to
store
the
kitchin
.
Neere
the
said
Moutton
Porte
there
is
a
place
Monsieur
Champlein
was
sent
with
a
shalloup
to
seeke
farther
off
a
fitter
place
to
retire
themselues
,
at
which
exploit
he
tarried
so
long
,
that
deliberating
vpon
the
returne
,
they
thought
to
leaue
him
behind
:
for
there
was
no
more
victuals
:
and
they
serued
themselues
with
that
,
that
was
found
in
the
said
Rossignols
shippe
,
without
which
they
had
been
forced
to
returne
into
France
,
and
so
to
breake
a
faire
enterprize
at
the
very
birth
and
beginning
thereof
;
or
to
starue
,
hauing
ended
the
hunting
of
Conies
,
which
could
not
still
continue
.
Now
the
causes
of
the
staie
of
the
said
Monsieur
Du
Pont
,
and
Captaine
Morel
,
were
two
;
the
one
,
that
wanting
a
Cocke-boate
,
they
imploied
their
time
in
the
building
of
one
,
in
the
land
where
they
arriued
first
,
which
Campseau
Port.
was
the
English
Port
:
The
other
,
that
being
come
at
Campseau
Port
,
they
found
there
foure
ships
of
Baskes
,
or
men
of
Saint
Iohn
de
Luz
,
that
did
trucke
with
the
Sauages
,
contrarie
to
the
said
Inhibitions
,
from
whom
they
tooke
their
goods
,
and
brought
the
Masters
to
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
who
vsed
them
very
gently
.
Three
weekes
being
expired
,
and
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
hauing
no
newes
of
the
shippe
he
looked
for
,
he
deliberated
to
send
along
the
coast
to
seeke
for
them
,
and
La
Baye
des
Iles
,
who
were
themselues
in
no
lesse
feare
or
griefe
for
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
than
he
of
them
,
because
they
found
not
,
during
their
voiage
,
those
markes
and
signes
that
were
agreed
vpon
betweene
them
,
which
is
,
that
Monsieur
De
Monts
should
haue
left
at
Monsieur
Du
Pont
,
and
Monsieur
Du
Pont
goeth
to
Canada
,
to
trade
for
Furres
.
Captaine
Morel
gaue
vp
the
victuals
and
prouision
that
they
had
brought
for
them
that
should
Winter
there
,
and
so
returned
backe
towards
the
great
riuer
of
Canada
,
for
the
trade
of
skinnes
or
furres
.
CHAP.
III.
The
leauing
of
Port
du
Moutton
:
the
accident
of
a
man
lost
in
the
woods
the
space
of
sixteen
daies
:
Baye
Françoise
,
or
French
Baye
:
Port
Royal
:
The
riuer
of
L'Equille
,
a
Copper
mine
:
The
mischiefe
of
golden
mines
:
of
Diamonds
:
Turky
stones
.
AL
New
France
in
the
end
being
conteined
in
two
ships
,
they
waighed
ankers
from
Porte
Du
Moutton
,
for
to
imploy
their
time
,
and
to
discouer
lands
as
much
as
might
before
Winter
.
We
came
to
Cape
de
Sable
,
Cap
De
Sable
,
or
the
Sandie
Cape
.
Saint
Maries
Baye
.
Faire
place
to
inhabite
.
Mines
of
Iron
and
Siluer
.
or
the
Sandie
Cape
;
and
from
thence
we
sailed
to
the
Baie
of
Saint
Marie
,
where
our
men
lay
at
anker
fifteene
daies
,
whilest
the
lands
and
passages
as
well
by
sea
as
by
riuer
might
be
descried
and
knowen
.
This
Baye
is
a
very
faire
place
to
inhabite
,
because
that
one
is
readily
carried
thither
without
doubling
.
There
are
mines
of
Iron
&
Siluer
;
but
in
no
great
abundance
,
according
to
the
triall
made
thereof
in
France
.
Hauing
soiorned
there
some
12
or
13
daies
,
a
strange
accident
hapned
,
such
as
I
will
tell
you
.
There
was
a
certaine
Churchman
of
a
good
familie
in
Paris
,
that
had
a
desire
to
performe
the
voyage
with
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
and
that
against
the
liking
of
his
friends
,
who
sent
expresly
to
Honfleur
to
diuert
him
therof
,
and
to
bring
him
backe
to
Paris
.
The
ships
lying
at
anker
in
the
said
Baye
of
Saint
Marie
,
he
put
himselfe
in
La
Baye
Francoise
,
or
the
French
Baye
.
In
this
Bay
is
the
passage
to
come
into
a
Port
,
whereinto
our
men
entred
,
&
made
some
abode
,
during
the
which
they
had
the
pleasure
to
hunt
an
Ellan
,
or
Stagge
,
that
crossed
a
great
lake
of
the
Sea
,
which
maketh
this
Port
,
and
did
swimme
but
easily
.
This
Port
is
enuironed
with
mountaines
on
the
North
side
:
Towards
the
South
be
small
hils
,
which
(
with
the
said
mountaines
)
doe
powre
out
a
thousand
brookes
,
which
make
that
place
pleasanter
than
any
other
place
in
the
world
:
there
are
very
faire
falls
of
waters
,
fit
to
make
Mils
of
all
sorts
.
At
the
East
is
a
riuer
betweene
the
said
mountaines
and
hils
,
in
the
which
Ships
may
saile
fifteene
Leagues
and
more
,
and
in
all
this
distance
is
nothing
of
both
sides
the
Riuer
but
faire
medowes
,
which
riuer
was
named
L'
Equille
,
because
that
the
L'
Equille
.
first
fish
taken
therein
was
an
Equille
.
But
the
said
Port
,
for
the
beauty
thereof
was
called
Port
Royall
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
hauing
found
this
place
to
be
to
his
liking
demanded
it
,
with
the
Lands
thereunto
adioyning
,
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
to
whom
the
King
had
by
commission
,
before
inserted
,
granted
the
distribution
of
the
lands
of
New
France
from
the
40.
degree
to
the
46.
Which
place
was
granted
to
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
who
since
hath
had
letters
of
confirmation
for
the
same
of
his
Maiestie
,
intending
to
retire
himselfe
thither
with
his
familie
,
and
there
to
establish
the
Christian
and
French
name
,
asmuch
as
his
power
shall
stretch
,
and
God
grant
him
the
meanes
to
accomplish
it
.
The
said
Porte
containeth
eight
leagues
of
circuit
,
besides
the
riuer
of
L'
Equille
.
There
is
within
it
two
Iles
very
faire
and
pleasant
:
the
one
at
the
mouth
of
the
said
riuer
,
which
I
deeme
to
be
of
the
greatnesse
of
the
Citie
of
Beauuais
:
The
other
at
the
side
of
the
mouth
of
an
other
riuer
,
as
broad
as
the
riuer
of
Oise
,
or
Marne
,
entring
within
the
said
Porte
:
The
said
Ile
being
almost
of
the
greatnesse
of
the
other
:
and
they
both
are
wooddy
.
In
this
Porte
,
and
right
ouer
against
the
former
I
le
,
we
dwelt
three
yeares
after
this
voyage
.
We
will
speake
thereof
more
at
large
heereafter
.
Rozette
Copper
.
Many
Goldsmithes
haue
seene
of
it
in
France
,
which
doe
say
that
vnder
the
Copper
Mine
there
might
be
a
golden
Mine
:
whch
is
very
probable
.
For
if
those
excrements
that
nature
expelleth
foorth
be
so
pure
,
namely
,
small
peeces
that
are
found
vpon
the
grauell
at
the
foote
of
the
Rocke
,
when
it
is
low
water
,
there
is
no
doubt
that
the
mettall
which
is
that
purpose
.
We
may
iustly
curse
the
houre
that
greedie
auarice
did
carry
the
Spaniard
into
the
West
,
for
the
wofull
euents
that
haue
ensued
thereof
.
For
when
I
consider
that
by
his
greedinesse
he
hath
kindled
&
maintained
the
warre
thorow
all
Christendome
,
and
his
onely
studie
hath
beene
how
to
destroy
his
neighbors
(
and
not
the
Turke
)
I
cannot
thinke
that
any
other
but
the
diuell
hath
beene
the
author
of
their
voyages
.
And
let
not
the
pretence
of
religion
be
alleaged
vnto
mee
:
for
(
as
we
haue
said
elsewhere
)
they
haue
killed
all
the
ofspring
of
the
Countrie
with
the
most
inhumaine
torments
that
the
diuell
hath
beene
able
to
excogitate
.
And
by
their
cruelties
haue
rendred
the
name
of
God
odious
,
&
a
name
of
offence
to
those
poore
people
,
and
haue
continually
and
daily
blasphemed
The
Romaines
(
whose
couetousnesse
hath
beene
vnsatiable
)
haue
made
cruell
wars
to
the
nations
of
the
Earth
,
but
the
Spanish
cruelties
are
not
to
be
found
out
in
their
histories
.
They
haue
contented
themselues
to
ransacke
the
nations
which
they
haue
ouercommed
,
and
not
to
depriue
them
of
their
liues
.
An
ancient
heathenish
author
,
Orbem
iam
totum
Romanus
victor
habebat
,
Quàmare
,
quàterra
,
quà
sidus
currit
vtrumque
,
Nec
satiatus
erat
.
grauidis
freta
pulsa
carinis
I
am
peragrabantur
:
siquis
sinus
abditus
vltra
,
Si
quaforet
tellus
quae
fulvum
mitteret
aurum
,
Hostis
erat
:
fatisque
in
tristia
bella
paratis
Quaerebantur
opes
.
—
But
the
doctrine
of
the
wise
Sonne
of
Sirach
teacheth
vs
a
contrary
thing
.
For
knowing
that
the
riches
which
irritament
a
malorum
,
hee
declared
That
man
to
be
happy
that
hath
not
runne
after
gold
,
and
hath
not
put
his
hope
in
siluer
and
treasures
;
adding
,
that
he
ought
to
be
esteemed
to
haue
done
wonderfull
things
among
all
his
people
,
and
to
be
the
example
of
glory
,
which
hath
beene
tempted
by
gold
,
and
remained
perfect
.
And
so
by
a
contrary
sense
the
same
to
be
vnhappy
that
doth
otherwise
.
Now
to
returne
to
our
Mines
.
Among
these
Copper
rockes
there
is
found
sometimes
small
rockes
couered
with
Diamons
fixed
to
them
.
I
will
not
assure
them
for
fine
,
but
Monsieur
De
Champdorè
our
guide
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
the
other
to
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
which
they
made
to
be
put
in
gold
,
and
were
found
woorthy
to
be
presented
the
one
to
the
King
by
the
said
Poutrincourt
,
the
other
to
the
Queene
by
the
said
De
Monts
,
and
were
very
well
accepted
.
I
remember
that
a
Gold-smith
did
offer
fifteene
crownes
to
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
for
that
he
presented
to
his
Maiestie
.
There
be
many
other
secrets
,
rare
and
faire
things
within
the
ground
of
those
Countries
,
which
are
yet
vnknowen
vnto
vs
,
and
will
come
to
the
knowledge
and
euidence
by
inhabiting
the
prouince
.
CHAP.
IIII.
The
description
of
the
riuer
Saint
Iohn
:
and
of
the
I
le
Saint
Croix
:
The
man
lost
in
the
woods
found
out
16.
daies
after
:
Examples
of
some
strange
abstinences
:
The
discord
of
the
Sauages
deferred
to
the
iudgement
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
:
The
fatherly
authoritie
amongst
the
said
Sauages
:
What
husbands
they
chuse
to
their
Daughters
.
HAuing
viewed
the
said
Mine
,
the
companie
passed
to
the
other
side
of
the
French
Baye
,
and
went
Iohn
Baptists
day
.
There
is
a
faire
Port
,
but
the
entrie
or
mouth
is
dangerous
to
them
that
know
not
the
best
waies
,
because
that
before
the
comming
in
there
is
a
long
banke
of
rockes
,
which
are
not
seene
nor
discouered
,
Monsieur
de
Champdorè
,
with
one
of
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
men
,
hath
beene
some
50
leagues
vp
the
said
riuer
:
and
do
witnesse
that
there
is
great
quantitie
Saint
Croix
,
25.
leagues
distant
from
Port
Royal.
Whilest
that
they
begin
to
cut
downe
Cedars
and
other
trees
of
the
said
Ile
to
make
necessary
buildings
,
let
vs
returne
to
seeke
out
Master
Nicolas
Aubri
,
lost
in
the
woods
,
which
long
time
since
is
holden
for
dead
.
As
they
began
to
visit
and
search
the
Iland
,
Monsieur
de
Champdorè
(
of
whom
we
shal
henceforth
make
mention
,
by
reason
he
dwelt
foure
yeeres
in
those
parts
,
conducting
the
voyages
made
there
)
was
sent
backe
to
the
Bay
of
Saint
Mary
,
with
a
Mine-finder
,
that
had
beene
caried
thither
for
to
get
some
Mines
of
siluer
&
Iron
,
which
they
did
.
And
as
they
had
crossed
the
French
Baie
,
they
entred
Port
Royal
,
and
an
Iland
called
the
Long
I
le
:
where
after
some
abode
they
going
afishing
,
the
said
Aubri
perceaued
them
,
and
began
with
a
feeble
voice
to
call
as
loud
as
he
could
;
and
for
to
helpe
his
voice
he
aduised
himselfe
to
doe
as
Ariadne
did
heeretofore
to
Theseus
,
Candidaque
imposui
longae
velamina
virgae
,
Scilicet
oblitos
admonitura
mei
.
For
he
put
his
handkercher
,
and
his
hat
on
a
staues
end
,
which
made
him
better
to
be
knowen
.
For
as
one
of
them
heard
the
voice
,
and
asked
the
rest
of
the
companie
,
if
it
might
be
the
said
Monsieur
Aubri
,
they
mocked
&
laughed
at
it
.
But
after
they
had
ipied
the
mouing
of
the
handkercher
and
of
the
hat
,
then
they
began
to
thinke
that
it
might
be
hee
.
And
comming
neere
,
they
knew
perfectly
it
was
himselfe
,
and
tooke
him
in
their
Barke
with
great
ioy
and
contentment
the
sixteenth
day
after
he
had
lost
himselfe
.
Diuers
in
this
later
age
haue
stuffed
their
books
and
histories
with
many
miracles
,
wherein
is
not
to
bee
found
so
great
cause
of
admiration
as
in
this
.
For
during
these
sixteen
daies
hee
fedde
himselfe
but
by
(
I
know
not
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
whom
it
concerned
more
than
any
other
.
Doe
not
alleage
vnto
me
the
Histories
of
the
Maide
of
Confolans
,
in
the
Countrie
of
Poictou
:
which
was
two
yeares
without
eating
,
some
six
yeares
agoe
,
nor
of
an
other
neere
Berne
in
Swisser-land
,
which
lost
(
not
yet
full
ten
yeares
ago
)
the
desire
and
appetite
of
eating
,
during
all
Iames
Quartier
mentioneth
to
haue
no
mouths
,
and
to
eat
nothing
,
by
the
report
of
the
Sauage
Donnacona
,
whom
he
brought
into
France
to
make
recitall
thereof
to
the
King
,
with
other
things
as
voide
of
common
sense
and
credit
as
that
.
But
imagine
it
were
true
,
such
people
haue
their
nature
disposed
to
this
maner
of
liuing
,
and
this
case
is
not
alike
.
For
the
said
Aubri
wanted
no
stomacke
nor
appetite
,
and
hath
liued
sixteene
daies
,
partlie
nourished
by
some
nutritiue
force
,
which
is
in
the
aire
of
that
countrie
,
and
partly
by
those
small
fruits
before
spoken
:
God
hauing
giuen
him
strength
to
endure
this
long
want
in
the
treatie
De
ieiuniis
comment
.
of
food
,
preseruing
him
from
the
step
of
death
.
Which
I
finde
strange
,
and
is
so
indeed
.
But
in
the
Histories
of
our
time
there
be
found
things
of
greater
maruell
.
Among
other
things
of
one
Henry
de
Hasseld
,
merchant
trafficking
from
the
Low
Countries
to
Berg
in
Norwege
:
who
hauing
heard
a
belly-god
Preacher
speaking
ill
of
the
miraculous
fasts
,
as
though
it
were
not
in
Gods
power
to
doe
that
which
he
hath
done
in
times
past
,
prouoked
by
it
,
did
assay
to
fast
,
and
abstained
himselfe
three
daies
from
eating
:
At
the
end
whereof
,
being
pinched
with
hunger
,
tooke
a
morsell
of
bread
,
meaning
to
swallow
it
downe
with
a
glasse
of
Beere
:
but
all
that
stucke
so
in
his
throate
,
that
he
remained
forty
daies
and
forty
nights
without
either
eating
or
drinking
.
That
time
being
ended
,
he
vomited
out
by
the
mouth
that
which
he
had
eaten
and
drunke
,
which
all
that
while
remained
in
his
throat
.
So
long
an
abstinence
weakned
him
in
such
sort
,
that
it
was
needfull
to
sustaine
and
restore
him
with
milke
.
The
Gouernour
of
the
countrey
hauing
vnderstood
this
woonder
,
called
him
before
him
,
and
inquired
of
the
truth
of
the
matter
:
whereof
being
incredulous
,
would
make
new
triall
of
it
,
and
hauing
made
him
carefully
to
bee
kept
in
a
chamber
,
found
the
thing
to
be
true
.
This
man
is
praised
for
great
pietie
,
specially
towards
the
poore
.
Sometime
after
being
come
for
his
priuate
affaires
to
Bruxelles
in
Brabant
,
a
Creditor
of
his
,
to
bereaue
him
of
his
due
,
accused
him
of
heresie
,
and
so
caused
him
to
be
burned
in
the
yeere
1545.
Euagrius
lib.
1.
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
historie
.
cap.
3.
Baronius
vpon
the
Martyrol
.
Rom.
9.
Ianv.
.
The
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
,
among
a
great
number
of
fasters
,
make
mention
of
three
holy
Hermites
,
all
named
Simeon
,
which
did
liue
in
strange
austeritie
and
long
fasts
,
as
of
eight
daies
,
and
fifteene
daies
continuance
,
yea
longer
,
not
hauing
for
all
their
dwelling
but
a
Columne
or
Hermitage
where
they
dwelt
and
ledde
their
liues
:
by
reason
whereof
they
were
named
Stelites
,
that
is
to
saie
,
Columnaries
,
as
dwelling
in
Columnes
.
But
all
these
before
alleaged
,
had
partly
resolued
themselues
to
such
fasts
,
and
partly
had
by
little
and
little
accustomed
themselues
to
it
,
so
that
it
was
not
very
strange
for
them
to
fast
so
long
:
which
was
not
in
him
of
whom
we
speake
.
And
therefore
his
fast
is
the
more
to
be
admired
,
by
so
much
as
that
he
had
not
in
any
wise
disposed
himselfe
thereto
,
and
had
not
vsed
these
long
austerities
.
After
he
had
beene
cherished
,
and
they
soiourned
yet
sometime
,
to
order
the
businesse
,
and
to
view
the
lands
round
about
the
I
le
Saint
Croix
,
motion
was
made
to
send
backe
the
shippes
into
France
before
Winter
,
and
so
they
that
went
not
thither
to
Winter
,
prepared
themselues
for
the
returne
.
The
meane
while
the
Sauages
from
about
all
their
confines
came
to
see
the
maners
of
the
Frenchmen
:
Monsieur
De
Monts
in
in
their
variances
.
&
lodged
themselues
willingly
neere
them
:
also
in
certaine
variances
hapned
amongst
themselues
,
they
did
make
Monsieur
De
Monts
Iudge
of
their
debates
;
which
is
a
beginning
of
voluntarie
subiection
,
from
whence
a
hope
may
be
conceaued
,
that
these
people
wil
soone
conforme
themselues
to
our
maner
of
liuing
.
Amongst
other
things
hapned
before
the
departing
of
the
said
ships
,
it
chanced
one
day
,
that
a
Sauage
called
Bituani
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
setled
himselfe
therein
,
doing
there
some
seruice
:
And
yet
did
make
loue
to
a
Maide
,
by
way
of
marriage
;
the
which
not
being
able
to
haue
with
the
good
liking
and
consent
of
her
father
,
he
rauished
her
and
tooke
her
to
wife
.
Thereupon
a
great
quarrell
ensueth
.
And
in
Monsieur
De
Monts
.
the
end
the
Maid
was
taken
away
from
him
,
and
returned
to
her
fathers
.
A
very
great
debate
was
like
to
follow
,
were
it
not
that
Bituani
complaining
to
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
for
this
iniury
,
the
others
came
to
defend
their
cause
saying
,
(
to
wit
▪
the
father
assisted
with
his
friends
)
that
he
would
not
giue
his
daughter
to
a
man
,
vnlesse
he
had
some
meanes
by
his
industrie
to
nourish
and
maintaine
both
her
and
the
children
that
should
proceed
of
the
mariage
:
As
for
him
he
saw
not
any
thing
that
he
could
doe
:
That
he
loitered
about
the
kitchin
of
the
said
Monsieur
de
Monts
,
not
exercising
himselfe
ahunting
.
Finallie
,
that
he
should
not
haue
the
maide
,
and
ought
to
content
himselfe
with
that
which
was
passed
.
The
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
hauing
heard
both
parties
,
told
them
,
that
he
detained
him
not
,
and
that
the
said
Bituani
was
a
diligent
fellow
and
should
goe
ahunting
to
make
proofe
of
what
he
could
do
.
But
yet
for
all
that
they
did
not
restore
the
maide
vnto
him
,
vntill
he
had
shewed
effectually
that
which
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
had
promised
of
him
.
Finally
,
he
goeth
By
this
action
we
see
the
two
most
considerable
points
in
matter
of
mariage
to
bee
obserued
among
these
people
,
guided
onely
by
the
law
of
nature
:
That
is
to
say
,
the
fatherly
authority
,
and
the
husbands
industrie
:
A
thing
which
I
haue
much
admired
,
seeing
,
that
in
our
Christian
Church
,
by
I
know
not
what
abuse
,
men
haue
liued
many
ages
,
during
which
the
fatherly
authority
hath
beene
dispised
and
set
at
naught
,
vntill
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
conuentions
haue
opened
their
eies
,
and
knowen
that
the
same
was
euen
against
nature
it selfe
:
And
that
our
Kings
by
lawes
and
Edicts
haue
reestablished
in
his
force
this
fatherlie
authority
:
which
notwithstanding
in
spirituall
mariages
and
vowes
of
religion
hath
not
yet
recouered
his
ancient
glorie
:
And
hath
(
in
this
respect
)
his
proppe
but
vpon
the
Courts
of
Parlaments
orders
,
the
which
oftentimes
haue
constrained
the
detainers
of
Children
,
to
restore
them
to
their
parents
.
CHAP.
V.
The
description
of
the
Iland
of
Saint
Croix
:
The
enterprise
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
difficult
and
generous
,
yet
persecuted
through
enuie
:
The
returne
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
into
France
:
the
perils
of
the
voiage
.
BEfore
we
speake
of
the
Ships
returne
into
France
,
it
Saint
Croix
is
to
be
found
out
,
to
them
that
were
neuer
there
.
For
there
are
so
many
Iles
and
great
Baies
to
goe
by
,
before
one
be
at
it
,
that
I
wonder
how
euer
one
might
pierce
so
far
for
to
finde
it
.
There
are
three
or
foure
mountains
,
imminent
aboue
the
others
,
on
the
sides
:
But
on
the
North
side
,
from
whence
the
riuer
runneth
downe
,
there
is
but
a
sharpe
pointed
one
,
aboue
two
leagues
distant
.
The
woods
of
the
maine
land
are
faire
and
admirable
high
and
well
growen
,
as
in
like
maner
is
the
grasse
.
There
is
right
ouer
against
the
Iland
fresh
water
brookes
,
very
pleasant
and
agreeable
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
men
did
their
businesse
,
and
builded
there
certaine
Cabanes
.
As
for
the
nature
of
the
ground
it
is
most
excellent
and
most
abundantly
fruitfull
.
For
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
hauing
caused
there
some
peece
of
ground
to
be
tilled
▪
and
the
same
sowed
with
Rie
(
for
I
haue
seene
there
no
wheat
)
hee
was
not
able
to
tarry
for
the
maturitie
thereof
to
reape
it
:
and
notwithstanding
,
the
graine
,
fallen
,
hath
growen
and
increased
so
wonderfully
that
two
yeeres
after
wee
reaped
and
did
gather
of
it
as
faire
,
bigge
and
waightie
,
as
any
in
Monsieur
de
Monts
his
Canon
was
placed
:
There
is
also
a
little
Chapell
built
after
the
sauage
fashion
.
At
the
foot
of
which
Chapell
there
is
such
store
Monsieur
De
Monts
people
did
not
forget
to
chuse
and
take
the
biggest
,
and
left
there
but
the
small
ones
to
grow
and
increase
.
As
for
the
exercise
and
occupation
of
our
Frenchmen
,
during
the
time
of
their
abode
there
,
we
will
mention
it
briefely
,
hauing
first
conducted
backe
our
ships
into
France
.
The
Sea
and
maritime
charges
in
such
enterprises
as
that
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
be
so
great
,
that
he
who
hath
not
a
good
stocke
and
foundation
shall
easilie
sinke
vnder
such
a
burthen
,
and
for
to
supplie
,
in
some
sort
,
those
expences
,
one
is
forced
to
suffer
and
beare
infinite
discommodities
,
and
put
himselfe
in
danger
to
bee
discredited
among
vnknowen
people
,
and
which
is
worse
,
in
a
land
which
is
vnmanured
,
and
all
ouer
growen
with
forests
.
Wherein
this
action
is
the
more
generous
,
by
so
much
as
the
perill
is
more
euidently
dangerous
;
and
notwithstanding
all
this
,
fortune
is
not
left
vnattempted
,
and
to
treade
downe
so
many
thornes
that
stop
the
way
.
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
shipes
returning
into
France
,
he
remaineth
in
a
desolate
place
,
with
one
barke
and
one
boate
onely
.
And
though
he
is
promised
to
be
sent
for
home
at
the
end
of
the
yeere
,
who
may
assure
himselfe
of
Aeolus
and
Neptunes
fidelitie
,
two
euill
,
furious
,
vnconstant
and
vnmercifull
Masters
?
Behold
the
estate
whereunto
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
reduced
himselfe
,
hauing
had
no
helpe
of
the
King
,
as
haue
had
al
those
voiages
that
haue
beene
heeretofore
described
(
except
the
late
Lord
Marquis
de
la
Roche
)
and
yet
it
is
he
that
hath
done
more
than
all
the
rest
,
not
hauing
yet
lost
his
hold
.
But
in
the
end
I
feare
he
shall
be
constrained
to
giue
ouer
and
forsake
all
,
to
the
great
shame
and
reproch
of
the
French
name
,
which
by
this
meanes
is
made
ridiculous
and
a
by
word
to
other
nations
.
For
(
as
though
one
would
of
set
purpose
oppose
himselfe
to
the
conuersion
Monsieur
De
Monts
vpon
Beuers
.
of
these
poore
Westerly
people
,
and
to
the
setting
forward
of
the
glorie
of
God
and
the
Kings
)
there
be
men
start
vp
,
full
of
Auarice
and
Enuie
:
men
which
would
not
giue
a
stroke
,
or
draw
their
swords
for
the
Kings
seruice
(
as
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
shewed
one
daie
to
his
Maiesty
)
men
which
would
not
indure
the
least
labour
in
the
world
for
the
honour
of
God
,
which
doe
hinder
that
any
profit
be
drawen
from
the
very
prouince
it selfe
,
to
furnish
to
that
which
is
necessarie
to
the
establishment
of
such
a
worke
,
hauing
rather
that
Englishmen
and
Hollanders
reape
the
profit
thereof
than
Frenchmen
,
and
seeking
to
make
the
name
of
God
vnknowen
in
those
parts
of
the
world
.
And
such
men
,
which
haue
no
feare
of
God
(
for
if
they
had
any
they
would
be
zealous
of
his
name
)
are
heard
,
are
beleeued
,
and
carry
things
away
at
their
pleasure
.
Now
let
vs
prepare
and
hoise
vp
sailes
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
the
voyage
into
these
parts
with
some
men
of
good
sort
,
not
to
winter
there
,
but
as
it
were
to
seeke
out
his
seat
,
and
finde
out
a
land
that
might
like
him
.
Which
he
hauing
done
,
had
no
neede
to
soiorne
there
any
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
into
France
.
longer
.
So
then
the
Ships
being
readie
for
the
returne
,
he
shipped
himselfe
,
and
those
of
his
company
,
in
one
of
them
.
The
meane
while
the
fame
was
from
all
sides
in
these
parts
,
of
the
wonders
made
in
Ostend
,
then
besieged
by
their
Highnesse
of
Flanders
,
alreadie
three
yeares
passed
.
The
voyage
was
not
without
stormes
and
great
perils
:
for
amongst
others
,
I
will
recite
two
or
three
which
might
be
placed
among
miracles
,
were
it
not
that
the
Sea-accidents
are
frequent
enough
,
not
that
I
will
,
for
all
that
,
darken
the
speciall
fauour
that
God
hath
alwaies
shewed
in
The
first
is
of
a
gust
of
winde
,
which
in
the
middest
of
their
nauigation
came
by
night
instantlie
to
strike
in
the
sailes
,
with
such
a
violent
boistrousnesse
that
it
ouerturned
the
ship
in
such
maner
,
that
of
the
one
part
the
keele
was
on
the
face
of
the
water
,
and
the
saile
swimming
vpon
it
,
without
any
meanes
or
time
to
right
it
,
or
to
loose
the
tackles
.
On
the
sudden
the
sea
is
all
afire
,
and
the
Mariners
themselues
,
all
wet
,
did
seeme
to
bee
all
compassed
with
flames
,
so
furious
was
the
Sea
(
the
Sailers
call
this
fire
Saint
Goudrans
fire
)
and
by
ill
fortune
,
in
this
sudden
surprise
,
there
was
not
a
knife
to
be
found
for
to
cut
the
cables
or
the
saile
.
The
poore
ship
,
during
this
casualtie
,
remained
ouerturned
,
caried
continually
,
one
while
vpon
Mountaines
of
waters
,
then
another
while
suncken
downe
euen
to
hell
.
Briefely
,
euery
one
did
prepare
to
drinke
,
more
than
his
belly
full
,
to
all
his
friends
,
when
a
new
blast
of
winde
came
,
which
rent
the
saile
in
a
thousand
peeces
,
euer
after
vnprofitable
to
any
vse
.
Happy
saile
!
hauing
by
his
ruine
saued
all
this
people
;
for
if
it
had
beene
a
new
one
they
had
beene
cast
away
,
and
neuer
newes
had
beene
heard
of
them
.
But
God
doth
often
trie
his
people
,
and
bringeth
them
euen
to
deaths
doore
,
to
the
end
they
may
know
his
powerfull
might
,
and
feare
him
.
So
the
ship
began
to
stur
and
rise
againe
by
little
and
little
:
And
well
was
it
for
them
that
she
was
deepe
keeled
,
for
if
it
had
beene
a
fliboate
with
a
flat
bottome
and
broade
belly
,
it
had
beene
quite
ouerturned
vp
side
downe
,
but
the
ballast
,
which
remained
beneath
,
did
helpe
to
stirre
her
vpright
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincort
,
who
had
alreadie
yeelded
his
soule
and
recommended
his
family
to
God
,
asked
of
him
that
was
at
the
top
if
there
were
any
hope
;
who
told
him
there
was
none
:
Then
he
bad
some
to
helpe
him
to
change
the
sailes
,
which
two
or
three
onely
did
,
and
already
was
there
no
more
water
but
to
turne
the
Ship
,
when
the
mercy
and
fauor
of
God
came
to
helpe
them
,
&
turned
the
ship
from
the
perils
wherein
they
saw
themselues
.
Some
had
put
off
their
doublets
for
to
seeke
to
saue
themselues
by
climbing
vpon
the
rocke
,
but
the
Le
nid
a
L'aigle
,
the
Eagles
nest
,
they
thought
to
goe
bord
it
,
thinking
,
in
the
darknesse
of
the
mist
,
it
had
been
a
Ship
,
from
whence
being
againe
escaped
they
arriued
at
New
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
hauing
left
his
armours
and
prouisions
of
war
in
the
I
le
of
Saint
Croix
,
in
the
keeping
of
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
as
a
gage
and
token
of
the
good
will
he
had
to
returne
thither
.
Saint
Croix
,
and
this
by
a
bad
accident
,
which
God
turned
to
good
.
For
a
certaine
tipling
fellow
,
being
by
night
stealingly
come
downe
to
the
bottome
of
the
ship
,
for
to
drinke
his
belly
full
,
and
to
fill
his
bottle
with
wine
,
hee
found
that
there
was
but
too
much
to
drinke
,
and
that
the
said
ship
was
alreadie
halfe
full
of
water
:
in
such
sort
,
that
the
perill
was
imminent
,
and
they
had
infinite
paines
to
stanch
her
by
pomping
.
In
the
end
being
come
about
they
found
a
great
leake
,
by
the
keele
,
which
they
stopped
with
all
diligence
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
buildings
of
the
I
le
Saint
Croix
:
The
French-mens
discommodities
in
the
said
place
:
Vnknowen
Sicknesses
:
of
their
causes
:
of
the
people
that
be
subiect
to
it
:
of
diets
,
bad
waters
,
aire
,
windes
,
lakes
,
corruption
of
woods
,
seasons
,
disposition
of
bodies
,
of
yongue
,
and
old
:
the
Authors
aduice
vpon
the
gouernment
of
health
,
and
cure
of
the
said
diseases
.
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
people
did
worke
about
the
Fort
;
which
hee
seated
at
the
end
of
the
Iland
,
opposite
to
the
place
where
he
had
lodged
his
Canon
.
Which
was
wisely
considered
,
to
the
end
to
command
the
riuer
vp
&
down
.
But
there
was
an
inconuenience
,
the
said
Fort
did
lie
towards
the
North
,
and
without
any
shelter
,
but
of
the
trees
that
were
on
the
I
le
shore
,
which
all
about
hee
commanded
to
be
kept
,
and
not
cut
downe
.
And
out
of
the
same
Fort
was
the
Switzers
lodging
,
great
and
large
,
and
other
small
lodgings
,
representing
(
as
it
were
)
a
Suburbe
.
Some
had
housed
themselues
on
the
firme
land
,
neere
the
brook
.
But
within
the
Fort
was
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
lodging
,
made
with
very
faire
&
artificiall
Carpentrie
worke
,
with
the
Banner
of
France
vpon
the
same
.
At
another
part
was
the
store-house
,
wherin
consisted
the
safety
&
life
of
euerie
one
,
likewise
made
with
faire
Carpentry
worke
,
and
couered
with
reedes
.
Right
ouer
against
the
said
store-house
,
were
the
lodgings
and
houses
of
these
Gentlemen
,
Monsieur
D'oruille
,
Monsieur
Champlein
,
Monsieur
Champdorè
,
and
other
men
of
reckoning
.
Opposite
to
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
said
lodging
,
there
was
a
gallerie
couered
for
to
exercise
themselues
,
either
in
play
,
or
for
the
workmen
in
time
of
raine
.
And
betweene
the
said
Fort
and
the
Platforme
,
where
lay
the
Canon
,
all
was
full
of
gardens
,
wherunto
euerie
one
exercised
himselfe
willingly
.
All
Autumne
quarter
was
passed
on
these
works
,
and
it
was
well
for
them
to
haue
lodged
themselues
,
and
to
manure
the
ground
of
the
Iland
,
before
Winter
;
whilest
that
in
these
parts
pamphlets
were
set
out
vnder
the
name
of
Maistre
Guillaume
,
stuffed
with
all
sorts
of
newes
:
By
the
which
,
amongst
other
things
,
this
Prognosticator
did
say
,
that
Monsieur
De
Monts
did
pull
out
thornes
in
Canada
:
and
all
well
considered
,
it
may
well
be
termed
the
pulling
out
of
thornes
,
to
take
in
hand
such
enterprises
,
full
of
toiles
and
continuall
perils
,
with
cares
,
vexations
,
and
discommodities
.
But
vertue
and
courage
that
ouer
commeth
all
these
things
,
makes
those
thornes
to
be
but
Gilliflowers
and
Roses
,
to
them
that
resoule
themselues
in
these
heroicall
actions
,
to
make
themselues
praise-worthy
and
famous
in
the
memorie
of
men
,
despising
the
vaine
pleasures
of
delicate
and
effeminated
men
,
good
for
nothing
but
to
coffer
themselues
in
a
chamber
.
S.
Croix
.
The
most
vrgent
things
being
done
,
and
hoarie
snowie
father
being
come
,
that
is
to
say
,
Winter
,
then
they
were
forced
to
keepe
within
doores
,
and
to
liue
euery
one
at
his
owne
home
:
during
which
time
,
our
men
had
three
speciall
discommodities
in
this
Hand
,
videlicet
,
want
of
wood
,
(
for
that
which
was
in
the
said
Ile
,
was
spent
in
buildings
)
lacke
of
fresh
water
,
and
the
continuall
watch
,
made
by
night
,
fearing
some
surprise
from
the
Sauages
,
that
had
lodged
themselues
at
the
foot
of
the
said
Iland
,
or
some
Iames
Quartier
,
in
his
relation
,
assailed
vs
.
For
remedies
there
was
none
to
be
found
.
In
the
meane
while
the
poore
sicke
creatures
did
languish
,
pining
away
by
little
and
little
,
for
want
of
sweet
meats
,
as
milke
or
spoon-meat
for
to
sustain
their
stomacks
,
which
could
not
receaue
the
hard
meats
,
by
reason
of
let
,
proceeding
from
a
rotten
flesh
,
which
grew
and
ouer-abounded
within
their
mouths
:
And
when
one
thought
to
root
it
out
,
it
did
grow
againe
in
one
nights
space
more
abundantly
than
before
.
As
for
the
tree
called
Annedda
,
mentioned
by
the
said
Quartier
,
the
Sauages
of
these
lands
know
it
not
.
So
that
it
was
most
pitifull
to
behold
euery
one
,
very
few
excepted
,
in
this
miserie
,
and
the
miserable
sicke
folkes
to
die
,
as
it
were
full
of
life
,
without
any
possibilitie
to
be
succoured
.
There
died
Monsieur
De
monts
being
returned
into
France
,
did
consult
with
our
Doctors
of
Physicke
vpon
the
sicknesse
,
which
(
in
my
opinion
)
they
found
very
new
&
vnknown
,
for
I
doe
not
see
,
that
when
we
went
away
,
our
Pothecarie
was
charged
with
any
order
for
the
cure
thereof
:
and
notwithstanding
De
internis
affect
.
he
speaketh
of
a
certaine
maladie
,
where
the
belly
,
and
afterward
the
spleene
doe
swell
and
harden
it selfe
,
and
feele
grieuous
and
sharpe
gripes
;
the
skinne
becommeth
blacke
and
pale
,
drawing
towards
the
colour
of
a
greene
Pomgranet
:
the
eares
and
gums
doe
render
and
yeeld
a
bad
sent
,
the
said
gums
disioining
themselues
from
the
teeth
:
the
legs
full
of
blisters
:
But
specially
the
Northerly
people
,
are
more
subiect
to
it
than
other
more
Southerly
nations
.
Witnesse
the
Hollanders
,
Frizeland
men
,
and
other
thereabout
,
amongst
whom
the
said
Hollanders
doe
write
in
their
nauigations
,
that
going
to
the
East
Indies
,
many
of
them
were
taken
with
the
same
disease
,
being
vpon
the
coast
of
Guinie
:
a
dangerous
coast
,
bearing
a
pestiferous
aire
a
hundred
leagues
farre
in
the
sea
.
And
the
same
(
I
meane
the
Hollanders
)
being
,
in
the
yeere
1606
,
gone
vpon
the
coast
of
Spaine
,
to
keepe
the
same
coast
,
and
to
annoy
the
Spanish
Nauie
,
were
constrained
to
with-draw
themselues
,
by
reason
of
this
disease
,
hauing
cast
into
the
sea
two
and
twentie
of
their
dead
.
And
if
one
will
heare
the
witnesse
of
Olaus
magnus
,
writing
of
the
Northerly
Nations
,
of
which
part
himselfe
was
,
let
him
hearken
to
his
report
,
which
is
this
:
There
is
(
saith
he
)
yet
an
other
martiall
sicknesse
(
that
is
,
a
sicknesse
that
afflicteth
them
which
follow
the
warres
)
which
tormenteth
and
afflicteth
them
that
are
besieged
,
such
whose
limbes
thickned
by
a
certaine
fleshy
heauinesse
,
and
by
a
corrupted
bloud
,
which
is
betweene
the
flesh
and
the
skinne
,
dilating
it selfe
like
wax
:
they
sinke
with
the
least
impression
made
on
them
with
the
finger
;
and
disioineth
the
teeth
as
ready
to
fall
out
:
changeth
the
white
colour
of
the
skinne
into
blew
:
and
causeth
a
benumming
,
with
a
distaste
to
take
Physicke
,
and
that
disease
is
called
in
the
vulgar
tongue
of
the
countrey
Sorbut
,
in
Greeke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
per
aduenture
because
of
this
putrifying
softnesse
,
which
is
vnder
The
same
Author
doth
yet
say
in
an
other
place
,
a
thing
much
to
be
noted
:
In
the
beginning
(
saith
he
)
they
sustaine
the
siege
with
force
,
but
in
the
end
,
the
Souldier
being
by
continuance
weakned
,
they
take
away
the
prouisions
from
the
inuaders
,
by
artificiall
meanes
,
subtilties
I
haue
delighted
my selfe
to
recite
heere
the
very
words
of
this
Author
,
because
he
speaketh
thereof
as
being
skilfull
,
and
setteth
foorth
sufficiently
enough
the
land
disease
of
New
France
,
sauing
that
he
maketh
no
mention
of
the
stiffening
of
the
hammes
,
nor
of
a
superfluous
flesh
which
groweth
and
aboundeth
within
the
mouth
,
and
that
if
one
thinke
to
take
it
away
,
it
increaseth
still
;
but
well
speaketh
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
a
Negroe
to
be
opened
,
that
died
of
that
sicknesse
in
our
voyage
,
who
was
found
to
haue
the
inward
parts
very
sound
,
except
the
stomacke
,
that
had
wrinckles
,
as
though
they
were
vlcered
.
Sometimes
this
sicknesse
doth
also
come
by
a
vice
,
which
is
euen
in
waters
of
running
fountaines
,
as
if
they
be
among
,
or
neere
bogges
,
or
if
they
issue
from
a
muddie
ground
,
or
from
a
place
that
hath
not
the
Suns
aspect
.
So
Pliny
reciteth
that
in
the
voiage
which
the
prince
Plin.
li.
25.
〈…〉
Caesar
Germanicus
made
into
Germany
,
hauing
giuen
order
to
his
armie
to
passe
the
riuer
of
Rhine
,
to
the
end
to
get
still
forward
in
the
countrie
,
he
did
set
his
campe
on
the
sea
shore
,
vpon
the
coast
of
Frizeland
,
in
a
place
where
was
but
one
onely
fountaine
of
fresh
water
to
be
found
,
which
notwithstanding
was
so
pernicious
,
that
all
they
that
dranke
of
it
lost
their
teeth
in
lesse
than
two
yeeres
space
,
and
had
their
knees
so
weake
and
disiointed
,
that
they
could
not
beare
themselues
.
Which
is
verily
the
sicknesse
whereof
we
speake
,
which
the
Physicians
doe
call
of
Sauoye
.
Aelius
Gallus
brought
into
Arabia
,
by
the
commission
of
Augustus
the
Emperor
.
And
the
like
also
chanced
to
king
S.
Lewes
his
armie
in
Egypt
,
as
the
Lord
de
Ioinuille
reporteth
.
Other
effects
of
bad
waters
are
seene
neere
vnto
vs
,
to
wit
,
in
Sauoy
,
where
the
women
(
more
than
men
,
because
they
are
of
a
colder
constitution
)
haue
commonly
swellings
in
their
throats
,
as
bigge
as
bottels
.
The
Easterly
winde
,
called
by
the
Latins
Subsolanus
,
is
held
for
the
healthfullest
of
all
,
and
for
that
cause
,
wise
builders
giue
aduice
to
set
their
buildings
towards
the
aspect
of
the
East
.
The
opposit
to
it
,
is
the
winde
called
Fauorinus
,
or
Zephirus
,
which
our
Sea-men
doe
name
West
,
which
in
these
parts
is
milde
&
fructifying
.
The
Southern
winde
(
called
Auster
by
the
Latines
)
is
in
Affrica
hot
and
drie
:
But
in
crossing
the
Mediterranian
sea
,
it
gathereth
a
great
moistnes
,
which
maketh
it
stormy
and
putrifying
in
Prouence
and
Languedoc
,
The
opposite
to
it
is
the
Northern
winde
,
otherwise
called
Boreas
,
Bize
,
Tramontane
,
which
is
colde
and
drie
,
chaseth
the
cloudes
and
sweepeth
Ioseph
Acosta
writeth
of
it
)
cleane
contrary
to
that
we
see
in
this
our
part
of
Europe
.
And
in
Spaine
the
East-winde
,
which
we
haue
said
to
be
sound
,
I
would
adde
willingly
to
all
the
foresaid
causes
the
bad
Sagamos
Membertou
himselfe
,
which
plaieth
the
Soothsaier
among
the
Sauages
,
who
(
arriuing
in
that
countrie
)
said
that
I
should
neuer
returne
into
France
,
nor
Monsieur
Boullet
(
sometimes
captaine
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
regiment
)
who
for
the
most
part
of
the
time
hath
had
agues
there
(
but
he
did
farewel
.
)
And
they
themselues
did
aduise
our
labourers
to
take
but
small
labour
in
their
worke
(
which
counsell
they
could
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
our
Commander
,
to
bestow
some
houres
of
my
industrie
,
in
giuing
Christian
instructions
Amos
,
They
haue
hated
(
saith
he
)
him
that
reproued
them
in
the
gate
,
and
haue
had
in
abomination
him
that
spake
in
integrity
.
But
in
the
end
we
became
all
good
friends
;
And
amongst
these
things
God
gaue
me
alwaies
a
sound
and
a
perfect
health
,
alwaies
a
good
taste
,
alwaies
mery
and
nimble
,
sauing
that
hauing
once
laien
in
the
woods
,
neere
to
a
brooke
in
snowey
weather
,
I
was
touched
with
a
Crampe
or
Sciatika
in
my
thigh
a
fortnights
space
,
not
loosing
my
appetite
nor
stomacke
for
the
same
;
for
indeed
I
tooke
delight
in
that
which
I
did
,
desiring
to
confine
there
my
life
,
if
it
would
please
God
to
blesse
the
voyages
.
Agaric
,
aloes
,
rubarbe
,
and
other
ingrediens
,
I
will
write
heere
that
which
I
thinke
more
ready
at
hand
for
the
poore
people
,
which
haue
not
the
abilitie
and
meanes
to
send
to
Alexandria
,
as
well
for
the
preseruation
of
their
health
,
as
for
the
remedie
of
this
sicknesse
.
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
did
furnish
vs
with
45.
toones
of
wine
,
which
did
vs
very
much
good
.
And
our
sicke
folkes
themselues
,
hauing
their
mouthes
spoiled
,
and
not
being
able
to
eat
,
haue
neuer
lost
the
tast
of
wine
,
which
they
tooke
with
a
pipe
.
The
same
hath
preserued
many
of
them
from
death
.
The
yong
buds
of
hearbs
in
the
Spring
time
be
also
very
soueraigne
.
And
besides
that
reason
requireth
to
beleeue
it
,
I
haue
tried
it
,
And
as
for
that
which
concerneth
the
exterior
parts
of
the
body
,
we
haue
found
great
good
in
wearing
woodden
pantaphles
,
or
patins
with
our
shooes
,
for
to
avoide
the
moistnesse
.
The
houses
neede
no
opening
,
nor
windowes
on
the
Northwest
side
,
being
a
winde
very
dangerous
:
but
rather
on
the
East
side
,
or
the
South
.
It
is
very
good
to
haue
good
bedding
(
&
it
was
good
for
me
to
haue
caried
things
necessary
to
this
purpose
)
and
aboue
all
to
keepe
himselfe
The
Sauages
that
know
not
Germany
,
nor
the
customes
thereof
,
doe
teach
vs
the
same
lesson
,
which
being
subiect
to
those
sicknesse
(
as
we
haue
seene
in
the
voiage
of
Iames
Quartier
)
vse
sweatings
often
,
as
it
were
euery
moneth
,
to
reioice
himselfe
,
and
doe
good
,
and
to
take
pleasure
in
his
owne
workes
.
They
that
haue
done
so
,
in
our
company
,
haue
found
themselues
well
by
it
:
contrawise
some
alwaies
grudging
,
repining
,
neuer
content
,
idle
,
haue
beene
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
table
with
wilde
foule
,
venison
or
fresh
fish
)
And
if
we
had
had
halfe
a
dosen
kyne
,
I
beleeue
that
no
body
had
died
there
.
It
resteth
a
preseruatiue
,
necessarie
for
the
accomplishment
And
for
the
last
and
soueraigne
remedie
,
I
send
backe
the
Iames
Quartier
doth
call
Anneda
,
yet
vnknowen
in
Monsieur
Champlain
,
who
is
now
in
the
great
riuer
of
Canada
,
passing
his
winter
,
in
the
same
part
where
the
said
Quartier
did
winter
,
hath
charge
to
finde
it
out
,
Monsieur
Champlein
is
now
this
present
yeare
1609.
in
Canada
.
and
to
make
prouision
thereof
.
CHAP.
VII
.
The
discouery
of
new
Lands
by
Monsieur
De
Monts
:
fabulous
tales
and
reports
of
the
riuer
and
fained
towne
of
Norombega
:
The
refuting
of
the
authors
that
haue
written
thereof
:
Fish
bankes
in
New
found
land
:
Kinibeki
:
Chouacoet
:
Mallebarre
:
Armouchiquois
:
The
death
of
a
French
man
killed
:
Mortality
of
Englishmen
in
Virginia
.
THe
rough
season
being
passed
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
wearied
with
his
badde
dwelling
at
Saint
Croix
,
determined
to
seeke
out
another
Port
in
a
warrner
countrie
,
and
more
to
the
South
:
And
to
that
end
made
a
Pinnesse
to
be
armed
and
furnished
with
victuals
,
to
follow
the
coast
,
and
discouering
new
countries
,
to
seeke
out
some
happier
Port
in
a
more
temperate
aire
.
And
because
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
voiage
for
the
discouery
of
new
Lands
.
that
in
seeking
,
one
cannot
set
forward
so
much
as
when
in
full
sailes
one
goeth
in
open
sea
,
and
that
finding
out
baies
and
gulfes
,
lying
betweene
two
lands
,
one
must
put
in
,
because
that
there
one
may
assoone
finde
that
which
is
sought
for
,
as
else
where
,
he
made
in
this
voyage
but
about
six
score
leagues
,
as
wee
will
tell
you
now
.
From
Saint
Croix
to
60.
leagues
forward
,
the
coast
lieth
East
and
West
;
at
the
end
of
which
60.
leagues
,
is
the
riuer
called
by
the
Sauages
Kinibeki
.
From
which
place
to
Malebarre
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
voyage
,
wherein
he
had
for
Pilot
in
his
vessell
,
Monsieur
De
Champdore
.
In
all
this
coast
so
farre
as
Kinibeki
there
is
many
places
where
shippes
may
be
harbored
amongst
the
Ilands
,
but
the
people
there
is
not
so
frequent
as
is
beyond
that
:
And
there
is
no
remarkable
thing
(
at
least
that
may
be
seene
in
the
outside
of
the
lands
)
but
a
riuer
,
whereof
many
haue
▪
written
fables
one
after
another
,
like
to
those
that
they
(
who
grounding
themselues
vpon
Hannos
Cap
Vert
,
where
long
time
since
no
body
hath
beene
,
the
Nauigation
not
being
so
secure
then
,
vpon
that
great
sea
,
as
it
is
at
this
day
by
the
benefit
of
the
Compasse
.
Therefore
without
alleaging
that
,
which
the
first
writers
(
Spaniards
and
Portingals
)
haue
said
,
I
will
recite
that
which
is
in
the
last
booke
,
intituled
,
The
vniuersall
Historie
of
the
West
Indies
,
Printed
at
Douay
the
last
yeere
1607.
in
the
place
where
he
speaketh
of
Norombega
:
For
in
reporting
this
,
I
shall
haue
also
said
that
which
the
first
haue
written
,
from
whom
they
haue
had
it
.
If
this
beautifull
Towne
hath
euer
beene
in
nature
,
I
would
faine
know
who
hath
pulled
it
downe
:
For
there
is
but
Cabanes
here
and
there
made
with
pearkes
,
and
couered
with
barkes
of
trees
,
or
with
skinnes
,
and
both
the
riuer
and
the
place
But
some
will
say
that
I
aequiuocate
in
the
situation
of
Norombega
,
and
that
it
is
not
placed
where
I
take
it
.
To
are
thinner
there
,
and
the
inhabitants
setled
,
and
in
greater
number
then
in
Norombega
.
True
it
is
that
a
sea
Captaine
,
named
Iohn
Alfonse
,
of
Xaintonge
,
in
the
relation
of
his
aduenturous
voiages
,
hath
and
well
may
he
call
his
voiages
aduenturous
,
not
for
him
,
who
was
neuer
in
the
hundreth
part
of
the
places
he
describeth
(
at
least
it
is
easie
so
to
thinke
)
but
for
those
that
will
follow
the
waies
which
he
willeth
mariners
to
follow
.
For
if
the
said
riuer
of
Norombega
be
in
thirtie
degrees
,
it
must
needs
be
in
Florida
,
which
is
the
contrarie
to
all
them
that
euer
haue
written
of
it
,
and
to
the
verie
truth
it selfe
.
Concerning
that
which
hee
saith
of
the
banke
of
New-found
Banquereau
.
banc
Iacquet
.
land
,
it
endeth
(
by
the
report
of
mariners
,
about
the
I
le
of
Sablon
,
or
Sande
)
about
Cap
Breton
.
True
it
is
,
that
there
is
some
other
bankes
,
that
be
called
Le
banquereau
,
and
Le
banc
Iacquet
,
but
they
are
but
fiue
or
six
,
or
ten
leagues
,
and
are
diuided
from
the
great
banke
of
New
found
land
.
And
touching
the
men
in
the
land
of
Norombega
,
they
are
of
faire
and
high
stature
.
And
to
say
,
that
this
riuer
being
passed
,
the
coast
lieth
West
,
and
West
Northwest
,
that
hath
no
likelihood
.
For
from
Cap
Breton
,
so
farre
as
the
point
of
Florida
,
that
lieth
ouer
against
the
Ile
De
Cuba
,
there
is
not
any
coast
standing
West
Northwest
,
onely
there
is
in
the
parts
ioyning
vpon
the
true
riuer
called
Norombega
,
some
fiftie
leagues
coast
,
that
standeth
East
and
West
.
Finally
,
of
all
that
which
the
said
Iohn
Alfonse
doth
report
,
I
receaue
but
that
which
he
saith
that
this
riuer
,
whereof
wee
speake
,
hath
at
the
comming
in
many
Ilands
,
banks
and
rocks
.
Monsieur
De
Monts
went
still
coasting
,
vntill
hee
came
to
Kinibeki
,
where
a
riuer
is
,
that
may
shorten
the
way
to
goe
to
the
great
riuer
of
Canada
.
There
is
a
number
of
Sauages
Cabaned
there
,
and
the
land
beginneth
there
to
be
better
peopled
.
From
Kinibeki
going
farther
,
one
findeth
the
baie
of
Marchin
,
named
by
the
Captaine
his
name
that
The
people
that
befrom
Saint
Iohns
riuer
to
Kinibeki
(
wherein
are
comprised
the
riuers
of
Saint
Croix
and
Norombega
)
are
called
Etechemins
:
And
from
Kinibeki
as
far
as
Malebarre
,
and
farther
,
they
are
called
Armouchiquois
.
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
hauing
made
some
stay
at
Malebarre
,
victuals
began
to
be
scarse
with
him
,
and
it
was
needfull
to
thinke
vpon
the
returne
,
specially
seeing
all
the
coast
so
troublesome
that
one
could
passe
no
further
Saint
Mallos
.
without
perill
,
for
sholds
that
stretch
farre
into
the
sea
,
in
such
wise
that
the
farther
one
goeth
from
the
land
,
lesser
depth
there
is
.
But
before
departing
,
a
Carpenter
of
Saint
Mallos
died
casually
,
who
going
to
fetch
water
with
some
kettles
,
an
Armouchiquois
seeing
fit
opportunity
to
steale
one
of
those
kettles
,
when
that
the
Frenchman
tooke
no
heede
,
tooke
it
,
and
ran
away
speedily
with
his
bootie
.
The
Malouin
running
after
,
was
killed
by
this
wicked
people
:
And
although
the
same
had
not
happened
,
it
was
in
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
in
the
same
Country
,
in
the
yeere
Monsieur
De
Monts
to
see
such
a
thing
,
and
his
men
were
earnest
for
reuenge
(
which
they
might
doe
,
for
the
other
Barbarians
were
not
so
far
from
the
Frenchmen
but
that
a
musket
shot
might
haue
skared
them
,
which
they
had
already
on
,
rest
to
leuell
euery
one
at
his
man
)
but
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
vpon
some
considerations
,
which
many
other
of
his
place
and
dignitie
,
might
haue
missed
to
consider
,
made
euery
one
to
put
downe
their
musket
cockes
,
and
left
them
alone
,
not
hauing
hitherto
found
a
fit
place
to
make
a
setled
dwelling
.
And
so
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
caused
all
things
to
be
in
a
readinesse
for
the
returne
to
Saint
Croix
,
where
he
had
left
a
good
number
of
his
men
,
yet
weake
by
the
winter
sicknesse
,
of
whose
health
he
was
carefull
.
Monsieur
DeMonts
difficultie
in
his
enterprise
.
Many
that
know
not
what
belongeth
to
the
sea
,
doe
thinke
that
the
setting
of
an
habitation
in
an
vnknowen
land
is
easie
;
but
by
the
discourse
of
this
voiage
,
and
others
that
follow
,
they
shall
find
that
it
is
far
easier
to
say
than
to
doe
,
and
that
Monsieur
de
Monts
hath
exploited
many
things
this
first
yeare
,
in
viewing
all
the
coast
of
this
land
euen
to
Malebarre
,
which
is
400.
leagues
,
following
the
same
coast
,
and
searching
to
the
bottome
of
the
Baies
:
besides
the
labour
hee
was
forced
to
,
in
causing
houses
to
be
made
at
Saint
Croix
,
the
care
he
had
of
those
which
he
had
brought
thither
,
and
of
their
returne
into
France
,
if
any
perill
or
ship-wracke
should
come
to
those
that
had
promised
him
to
fetch
him
at
the
end
of
the
yeere
.
But
one
may
runne
and
take
paine
to
seeke
Ports
and
Hauens
where
fortune
fauoureth
:
yet
she
is
alwaies
like
to
herself
.
It
is
good
for
one
to
lodge
himself
in
a
sweet
milde
Climat
,
when
one
may
chuse
,
notwithstanding
death
follows
vs
euery
where
.
I
haue
heard
of
a
Pilot
of
New
Hauen
CHAP.
VIII
.
Monsieur
Du
Pont-Grauè
.
The
arriuall
of
Monsieur
Du
Pont
to
Saint
Croix
:
The
habitation
transferred
in
Port
Royall
:
returne
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
into
France
:
the
difficultie
of
hand
Milles
:
The
furniture
of
the
said
Monsieur
Du
Pont
for
the
discouery
of
new
lands
beyond
Malebarre
:
shippe-wracke
:
forecast
for
the
returne
into
France
:
Comparison
of
these
voyages
with
them
of
Florida
:
the
blame
of
those
that
dispraise
the
tillage
of
the
lande
.
THe
Spring
time
season
being
passed
in
the
voyage
of
the
Armouchiquois
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
did
temporise
at
Saint
Croix
for
the
time
that
he
had
agreed
vpon
,
in
the
which
if
he
had
no
newes
from
France
,
hee
might
depart
and
come
to
seeke
some
shippe
of
them
that
come
to
New
found
land
for
the
drying
of
fish
,
to
the
end
to
repasse
in
France
within
the
same
,
he
and
his
companie
,
if
it
were
possible
.
This
time
was
alreadie
expired
,
and
they
were
readie
to
set
sailes
,
not
expecting
more
any
succour
Monsieur
Du
Pont.
1605.
nor
refreshing
,
When
Monsieur
Du
Point
,
surnamed
Grauè
,
dwelling
at
Honfleur
,
did
arriue
with
a
company
of
some
fortie
men
,
for
to
ease
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
and
his
troupe
,
which
was
to
the
great
ioy
of
all
,
as
one
may
well
imagine
:
and
canon
shots
were
free
and
plentiful
at
the
comming
,
according
to
custome
,
and
the
sound
of
trumpets
.
The
said
Monsieur
Du
Pont
,
not
knowing
yet
the
state
of
our
French
men
,
did
thinke
to
finde
there
an
assured
dwelling
,
and
his
lodgings
readie
:
but
considering
the
accidents
of
the
strange
sicknesse
whereof
we
haue
spoken
,
he
tooke
aduice
to
change
place
.
Monsieur
De
Monts
was
very
desirous
that
the
new
habitation
had
beene
about
40.
degrees
,
that
is
to
say
,
4.
degrees
farther
then
Saint
Croix
:
but
hauing
viewed
the
coast
as
farre
as
Malebarre
,
and
with
much
paine
,
not
finding
what
hee
desired
,
it
was
deliberated
to
goe
and
make
their
dwelling
in
Port
Royal
,
vntill
meanes
were
had
to
make
an
ampler
Port
Royal.
discouery
.
So
euery
one
began
to
packe
vp
his
things
:
That
which
was
built
with
infinite
labour
was
pulled
downe
,
except
the
Store-house
,
which
was
too
great
and
painefull
to
be
transported
,
and
in
executing
of
this
,
many
voyages
are
made
.
All
being
come
to
Port
Royal
they
found
out
new
labours
:
the
abiding
place
is
chosen
right
L'
Equille
,
in
a
place
where
all
is
couered
ouer
and
full
of
woods
,
as
thicke
as
possible
may
be
.
The
Moneth
of
September
did
already
begin
to
come
,
and
care
was
to
be
taken
for
the
vnlading
of
Monsieur
Du
Pont
his
ship
,
to
make
roome
for
them
that
should
returne
backe
into
France
.
Finally
there
is
worke
enough
for
all
.
When
the
ship
was
in
a
readinesse
to
put
to
sailes
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
hauing
seene
the
beginning
of
the
new
habitation
,
shipped
himselfe
for
his
returne
with
them
that
would
follow
him
.
Notwithstanding
many
of
good
courage
(
forgetting
the
griefes
and
labours
passed
)
did
tary
behinde
,
amongst
whom
were
Monsieur
Champlain
and
Monsieur
Champdorè
,
the
one
for
Geographie
,
and
the
other
for
the
conducting
and
guiding
of
the
voyages
that
should
be
necessary
to
be
made
by
sea
.
Then
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monsieur
de
Monts
into
France
.
Monts
hoised
vp
sailes
,
and
leaueth
the
said
Monsieur
Du
Pont
as
his
Lieutenant
and
deputie
in
these
parts
,
who
wanting
no
diligence
(
according
to
his
nature
)
in
making
perfect
that
which
was
needfull
for
to
lodge
both
himselfe
and
his
people
,
which
was
all
that
might
be
done
for
that
yeare
in
that
country
.
For
to
goe
farre
from
home
in
the
Winter
,
and
after
so
long
a
toile
,
there
was
no
reason
.
And
as
for
the
tillage
of
the
ground
,
I
beleeue
they
had
no
fit
time
to
doe
it
:
For
the
said
Monsieur
Du
Pont
was
not
a
man
to
be
long
in
rest
,
nor
to
leaue
his
men
idle
,
if
there
had
beene
any
meanes
for
it
.
Port
Royal
,
for
to
truck
with
the
Frenchmen
,
for
such
things
they
had
,
some
bringing
Beauers
skinnes
,
and
Otters
(
which
are
those
whereof
about
midnight
he
will
passe
thorow
Aegypt
,
and
euery
first
borne
shall
die
there
,
from
the
first
borne
of
Pharao
,
that
should
sit
vpon
his
throne
,
to
the
first
borne
of
the
maide
Seruant
which
grindeth
at
the
Mill.
And
this
labor
is
so
great
,
that
the
Sauages
(
although
they
be
very
poore
)
cannot
beare
it
,
and
had
rather
to
be
without
bread
,
then
to
take
so
much
pains
as
it
hath
beene
tried
,
offering
them
halfe
of
the
grinding
they
should
doe
,
but
they
chused
rather
to
haue
no
corne
.
And
I
might
well
beleeue
that
the
same
,
with
other
things
,
hath
beene
great
meanes
to
breed
the
sicknesse
spoken
of
,
in
Monsieur
Du
Pont
his
men
:
for
there
died
some
halfe
a
dosen
of
them
that
winter
.
True
it
is
,
that
I
finde
a
defect
in
the
buildings
of
our
Frenchmen
,
which
is
,
they
Monsieur
Du
Pont
to
go
to
the
discouery
of
new
lands
.
The
winter
being
passed
,
&
the
sea
nauigable
,
Monsieur
Du
Pont
would
needes
atchieue
the
enterprise
begun
the
yeere
before
by
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
and
to
goe
seeke
out
a
Port
more
Southerly
,
where
the
aire
might
be
more
temperate
,
according
as
he
had
in
charge
of
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
.
He
furnished
then
the
barke
which
remained
with
him
to
that
effect
.
But
being
set
out
of
the
port
,
and
full
readie
,
hoisted
vp
failes
for
Malebarre
,
he
was
forced
by
contrarie
winde
twice
to
put
backe
againe
,
and
at
the
third
time
the
said
Barke
strake
against
the
rockes
at
the
This
attempt
then
being
broken
,
Monsieur
Du
Pont
knew
not
what
to
doe
,
but
to
attend
the
succour
and
supplie
that
Monsieur
De
Monts
promised
,
parting
from
Port
Royall
at
his
returne
into
France
,
to
send
him
the
yeere
following
.
Yet
for
all
euents
he
built
an
other
Barke
and
a
Shaloup
for
to
seeke
French
shippes
in
the
places
where
they
vse
to
dry
fish
,
such
as
Campseau
Port
,
English
Port
,
Misamichis
Port
:
the
Baie
of
Chaleur
(
or
heat
,
)
the
Baie
of
Morues
or
Coddes
,
and
others
in
great
number
,
according
as
Monsieur
De
Monts
had
done
the
former
yeere
,
to
the
end
to
ship
himselfe
in
them
,
and
to
returne
into
France
,
in
case
that
no
shippe
should
come
to
succour
him
.
Wherein
he
did
wisely
,
for
he
was
in
danger
to
heare
no
newes
from
vs
,
that
were
appointed
to
succeed
him
,
as
it
shall
appeare
by
the
discourse
following
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
first
motiue
and
acceptation
of
the
voyage
by
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
together
with
the
Author
,
into
New
France
:
their
departure
from
Paris
to
goe
into
Rochel
.
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
.
ABout
the
time
of
the
before
mentioned
shipwracke
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
being
in
France
,
did
thinke
carefully
vpon
the
meanes
how
to
prepare
a
new
supplie
for
new
France
.
Which
seemed
hard
and
difficult
to
him
,
as
well
for
the
great
charges
that
that
action
required
,
as
because
that
Prouince
had
beene
so
discredited
at
his
returne
,
that
the
continuing
of
these
voyages
any
longer
did
seeme
vaine
and
vnfruitfull
.
Besides
,
there
was
some
reason
to
beleeue
that
no
bodie
would
aduenture
himselfe
thither
.
Notwithstanding
,
knowing
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
desire
(
to
whom
before
he
had
giuen
part
of
the
land
,
according
to
the
power
which
the
King
had
giuen
him
)
which
was
to
inhabite
in
those
parts
,
and
there
to
settle
his
family
and
his
fortune
,
together
with
the
name
of
God
,
he
wrote
vnto
him
,
and
sent
a
man
of
purpose
to
giue
him
notice
of
the
voyage
that
was
in
hand
.
Which
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
accepted
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
accepteth
the
voiage
of
New
France
.
of
,
leauing
all
other
affaires
,
to
attend
on
this
action
,
though
he
had
sutes
in
law
of
great
weight
;
to
the
prosecuting
and
defence
whereof
,
his
presence
was
very
requisite
:
And
that
at
his
first
voyage
he
had
tried
the
malice
of
some
,
which
during
his
absence
prosecuted
against
him
with
rigour
,
and
at
his
returne
gaue
ouer
and
became
dombe
.
He
was
no
sooner
come
to
Paris
,
but
that
he
was
forced
to
depart
,
not
hauing
scarse
time
to
prouide
for
things
necessarie
.
And
I
hauing
had
that
good
happe
to
be
acquainted
with
him
some
yeeres
before
,
asked
mee
if
I
would
take
part
in
that
businesse
?
whereunto
I
demanded
a
daies
respit
to
answer
him
.
Hauing
well
consulted
with
my selfe
,
not
so
much
desirous
to
see
the
countrie
(
for
I
Monsieur
Seruin
,
the
King
his
Aduocate
Generall
,
to
whom
doth
belong
properly
this
Eloge
,
attributed
according
to
the
letter
,
to
the
most
wise
and
most
magnificent
of
all
Kings
.
Thou
hast
loued
Iustice
and
hated
iniquitie
.
So
it
is
that
God
awakeneth
vs
sometimes
,
to
stirre
vs
vp
to
generous
actions
,
such
as
be
these
voiages
,
which
(
as
the
world
doth
varie
)
some
will
blame
,
other
some
will
approoue
.
But
without
answering
any
body
in
this
respect
,
I
care
not
what
discourses
idle
men
,
or
those
that
cannot
,
or
will
not
helpe
mee
,
may
make
,
enioying
contentment
in
my selfe
,
and
being
readie
to
render
all
seruice
to
God
and
to
the
King
in
those
remote
lands
,
that
beare
the
name
of
France
,
if
either
my
fortune
or
condition
call
me
thither
,
for
there
to
liue
in
quiet
and
rest
,
by
an
acceptable
pleasing
labour
,
and
to
shun
the
hard
and
miserable
life
,
whereto
I
see
reduced
the
most
part
of
men
in
this
part
of
the
World
.
To
returne
then
to
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
as
he
had
dispatched
some
businesses
,
he
inquired
in
some
Churches
if
some
learned
Priest
might
be
found
out
,
that
would
goe
with
him
,
to
relieue
and
ease
him
,
whom
Monsieur
De
Monts
had
left
there
at
his
voiage
,
whom
we
thought
to
be
yet
liuing
.
But
because
it
was
the
Holy
weeke
,
in
which
time
they
are
imployed
,
and
waite
on
confessions
and
shriuings
,
there
was
none
to
bee
found
;
some
excusing
themselues
vpon
the
troubles
and
discommodities
of
the
sea
,
and
the
length
of
the
voyage
,
other
deferring
it
till
after
Easter
.
Which
was
cause
that
none
could
be
had
out
of
Paris
,
by
reason
the
season
hasted
on
,
time
and
tyde
tarry
for
no
man
,
so
then
we
were
forced
to
depart
.
There
rested
to
finde
out
fit
and
necessary
workemen
for
the
voyage
of
New
France
,
whereunto
was
speedilie
prouided
,
price
agreed
vpon
for
their
wages
,
and
mony
giuen
before
hand
in
part
thereof
,
to
beare
their
charges
to
Rochell
,
where
the
rendes
vous
was
,
at
the
dwelling
houses
of
Master
Macquin
,
and
Master
Georges
,
worshipfull
Marchants
of
the
said
Towne
,
the
associates
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
which
did
prouide
our
furniture
and
prouision
.
CHAP.
X.
The
name
of
our
Ship
called
the
Ionas
:
The
shallow
water
at
Rochell
is
the
cause
of
the
hard
going
out
:
Rochell
a
reformed
Towne
:
the
common
people
is
insolent
:
Croquans
:
the
accident
of
ship-wracke
of
the
Ionas
:
new
preparation
:
weake
souldiers
are
not
to
be
placed
vpon
the
frontiers
:
The
Ministers
of
Rochell
doe
pray
for
the
conuersion
of
the
Sauages
:
the
smalzeale
of
ours
:
the
Eucharist
caried
in
voiages
by
the
ancient
Christian
:
the
diligence
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
at
the
very
point
of
Shipping
.
BEing
come
to
Rochell
,
we
found
there
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
and
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
that
were
come
in
Post
,
and
our
ship
called
the
Ionas
,
of
the
burthen
of
150.
tonnes
,
readie
to
passe
out
of
the
chaines
of
the
Towne
,
to
tary
for
winde
and
tyde
.
The
tyde
I
say
,
because
that
a
great
ship
laden
,
cannot
come
to
sea
from
Rochell
,
but
in
spring
tydes
,
vpon
the
new
and
full
moone
,
by
reason
that
in
the
towne
roade
there
is
no
sufficient
depth
.
In
the
meane
while
we
made
good
cheare
,
yea
so
good
,
that
we
did
long
to
be
at
sea
to
make
diet
:
which
we
did
but
too
soone
,
being
once
come
thither
:
for
during
two
whole
monethes
we
saw
not
a
whit
of
land
,
as
we
will
farther
tell
anone
.
But
the
workemen
,
thorow
their
good
cheare
(
for
they
had
euery
one
two
shillings
a
daies
hire
)
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
and
some
other
willing
men
,
where
wee
were
not
vnprofitable
.
Almost
all
the
inhabitants
of
Rochell
were
beholding
this
spectacle
vpon
the
rampiers
.
The
sea
was
yet
stormy
,
and
we
thought
our
ship
would
haue
dashed
oftentimes
against
the
great
Towers
of
the
towne
.
In
the
end
,
we
came
in
with
lesse
losse
then
wee
thought
of
.
The
ship
was
all
vnladen
,
being
forced
to
tackle
and
furnish
her
anew
.
The
losse
thereby
was
great
,
and
the
voyages
almost
broken
off
for
euer
:
for
I
beleeue
,
that
after
so
many
trials
,
none
would
haue
ventured
to
goe
plant
Colonies
in
those
parts
;
that
Country
being
so
ill
spoken
of
,
that
euery
one
did
pittie
vs
,
considering
the
accidents
happened
to
Monsieur
De
Monts
and
his
associates
.
them
that
had
beene
there
before
.
Notwithstanding
Monsieur
De
Monts
and
his
associates
,
did
beare
manfully
this
losse
.
And
I
must
needs
be
so
bold
as
to
tel
in
this
occurrance
that
if
euer
that
country
be
inhabited
with
Christians
and
ciuill
people
,
the
first
praise
thereof
must
of
right
be
due
to
the
Authors
of
this
voyage
.
This
great
trouble
hindered
vs
aboue
a
moneth
,
which
was
emploied
in
the
vnlading
,
and
lading
againe
of
our
ship
.
During
that
time
,
we
did
walke
sometimes
vnto
the
places
neere
about
the
towne
,
and
chiefly
vnto
the
Convent
of
the
Cordeliers
,
which
is
but
halfe
a
league
off
from
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
that
after
his
first
voiage
,
being
at
the
Court
,
an
Ecclesiasticall
person
,
esteemed
very
zealous
in
the
Christian
religion
,
demanded
of
him
what
might
be
hoped
for
in
the
conuersion
of
the
people
of
New
France
,
and
whether
there
were
any
great
number
of
them
.
Whereunto
he
answered
▪
that
a
hundred
thousand
soules
might
be
gotten
to
Iesus
Christ
,
(
naming
a
number
certaine
for
an
vncertaine
.
)
This
Clergie
man
making
small
account
of
such
a
number
,
said
therupon
by
admiration
,
is
that
all
!
as
if
that
number
did
not
deserue
the
labour
of
a
Church-man
.
Truly
though
there
were
but
the
hundreth
part
of
that
,
yea
yet
lesse
,
one
must
not
suffer
it
to
bee
lost
.
The
good
Sheepheard
hauing
among
Iesus
Christ
had
not
disdained
to
come
,
as
well
for
him
,
as
he
hath
done
for
all
the
world
.
In
like
maner
,
one
must
not
make
so
smal
account
of
the
saluation
of
these
poore
people
,
though
they
swarme
not
in
number
as
within
Paris
or
Constantinople
.
Satirus
Saint
Ambroses
brother
,
going
on
a
voyage
vpon
the
sea
,
serued
himselfe
with
this
spirituall
Physicke
(
as
we
read
in
his
funerall
oration
made
by
his
said
brother
Saint
Ambrose
)
which
he
did
carry
in
Orario
,
which
I
take
to
be
a
lynnen
cloth
,
or
taffita
:
and
well
did
it
happen
vnto
him
by
it
.
For
hauing
made
ship-wracke
,
he
saued
himselfe
vpon
a
bord
,
left
of
his
vessels
wracke
.
But
I
was
as
well
refused
in
this
as
of
the
rest
.
Which
gaue
mee
cause
of
wondring
:
seeming
to
me
a
very
rigorous
thing
to
be
in
worse
condition
then
the
first
Christians
.
For
the
Eucharist
is
no
other
thing
at
this
day
then
it
was
then
:
And
if
they
held
it
precious
,
we
doe
not
demand
it
to
make
lesser
account
thereof
.
Let
vs
returne
to
our
Ionas
.
Now
shee
was
laden
and
brought
out
of
the
towne
into
the
roade
:
there
resteth
nothing
more
than
fit
weather
&
tide
:
which
was
the
hardest
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
societie
,
did
secretly
solicite
him
to
breake
off
the
voyage
.
And
indeed
it
hath
beene
thought
that
he
caused
vs
to
make
wrong
courses
:
which
kept
vs
two
monethes
and
a
halfe
at
sea
,
as
heereafter
we
shall
see
.
Which
thing
the
Monss-De
Poutrincourts
.
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
perceiuing
,
himselfe
tooke
vpon
him
the
charge
of
Captaine
of
the
ship
,
and
went
to
lie
in
her
,
the
space
of
fiue
or
six
daies
,
for
to
get
out
with
the
first
winde
,
and
not
to
loose
the
opportunity
.
In
the
end
,
with
much
a
doe
the
eleuenth
day
of
May
1606.
by
the
fauour
of
a
small
Easterly
winde
,
he
went
to
sea
,
and
made
our
Ionas
to
be
brought
to
the
Palisse
,
and
the
next
Chef
de
bois
(
which
be
the
places
where
ships
put
themselues
for
shelter
from
windes
)
where
the
hope
of
New
France
was
assembled
.
I
say
the
hope
,
because
that
of
this
voyage
,
did
depend
the
continuance
or
totall
breach
of
the
enterprise
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Their
departure
from
Rochell
:
Sundry
meetings
of
ships
,
and
Pirats
:
Stormy
Sea
about
the
Açores
,
and
whence
it
proceeds
:
Why
the
West
windes
are
frequent
in
the
West
sea
:
From
whence
the
winds
doe
come
:
Porpeses
doe
prognosticate
stormes
:
meanes
to
take
them
:
the
describing
of
them
:
of
stormes
:
their
effects
:
of
Calmes
:
what
is
a
gust
of
Winde
:
how
it
is
made
:
the
effects
thereof
:
the
boldnesse
of
mariners
:
how
reuerence
is
giuen
to
the
Kings
ship
:
the
supputation
of
the
voyage
:
hot
sea
:
then
cold
▪
the
reason
of
it
:
and
of
the
banckes
of
Ice
in
New-found
Land
.
Rez
&
Oleron
,
bidding
France
farewell
.
It
was
a
thing
fearefull
for
them
that
were
not
vsed
to
such
a
dance
,
to
see
them
caried
vpon
so
moueable
an
ellement
,
and
to
be
at
euery
moment
(
as
it
were
)
within
two
fingers
bredth
to
death
.
We
had
not
long
sailed
,
but
that
many
did
their
endeuour
to
yeeld
vp
the
tribute
He
bringeth
foorth
the
cloudes
from
the
earthes
furthest
parts
,
the
lightnings
with
the
raines
he
makes
,
and
them
impartes
,
on
some
in
his
anger
,
on
others
for
pleasures
:
The
windes
he
draweth
foorth
out
of
his
deepe
treasures
.
And
vpon
this
consideration
,
Christopher
Columbus
,
a
Genwaie
,
first
nauigator
of
these
last
ages
vnto
the
Ilands
of
Amerika
,
did
iudge
that
there
was
some
great
land
in
the
West
,
hauing
obserued
,
sailing
on
the
sea
,
that
continuall
windes
came
from
that
part
.
Continuing
then
our
course
,
we
had
some
other
stormes
&
hindrances
procured
by
windes
,
which
we
almost
had
alwaies
contrary
,
by
reason
we
set
out
too
late
:
but
they
that
set
out
in
March
haue
commonly
good
windes
,
because
that
then
the
East
,
Noreast
,
and
Northern
windes
doe
raigne
,
which
are
fit
and
prosperous
for
these
voiages
.
After
we
had
left
these
Pirats
spoken
of
before
,
we
were
vntill
the
18.
of
Iune
,
tossed
with
diuers
,
and
almost
contrary
La
Roche
did
command
,
going
for
New-found-landes
,
who
had
no
better
fortune
vpon
the
sea
then
we
.
The
custome
is
at
La
Roche
did
,
except
the
flagge
,
for
shee
had
non
,
no
more
had
we
,
being
not
needfull
in
so
great
a
voyage
,
but
in
approaching
the
land
,
or
when
one
must
fight
.
Our
sailers
did
cast
then
their
computation
,
La
Roche
did
account
that
they
were
then
in
the
Fourty
fiue
degrees
,
and
within
a
hundred
leagues
of
the
Bancke
.
Our
Pilot
,
called
Master
Oliuer
Fleuriot
,
of
Saint
Maloe
,
by
his
computation
said
that
we
were
within
60.
leagues
of
it
:
And
Captaine
Foulques
within
120.
leagues
.
I
beleeue
he
gaue
the
best
iudgement
.
We
receiued
much
contentment
by
the
meeting
of
this
ship
,
and
did
greatly
encourage
vs
,
seeing
wee
did
begin
to
meete
with
ships
,
seeming
vnto
vs
that
wee
did
enter
in
a
place
of
acquaintance
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
great
Bancke
of
Morues
or
Coddes
:
of
the
Sound
:
our
comming
to
the
said
Bancke
:
the
description
thereof
:
the
fishing
of
New-found-land-fish
:
and
of
birds
:
the
greedinesse
of
birds
,
called
by
Frenchmen
Hap-foyes
,
that
is
to
say
,
liuer-catchers
:
diuers
perils
:
the
fauours
of
God
:
the
causes
of
frequent
and
long
mistes
in
the
Western
sea
:
Land-markes
:
the
sight
of
it
:
maruellous
odours
:
the
boording
of
two
Shaloupes
,
the
landing
at
the
Port
du
Moutton
:
the
comming
into
Port
Royall
:
of
two
Frenchmen
remaining
there
alone
amongst
the
Sauages
.
BEfore
wee
come
to
the
Bancke
,
spoken
of
before
,
which
is
the
great
Bancke
where
the
fishing
of
greene
Cod-fishes
is
made
(
so
are
they
called
when
they
are
not
dry
,
for
one
must
goe
alande
for
the
drying
of
them
)
the
sea-faring-men
,
besides
the
computation
they
make
of
their
course
,
haue
warnings
when
they
come
neere
to
it
,
by
Godes
,
Fouquets
,
Happefoies
.
birds
,
which
are
knowen
:
euen
as
one
doth
them
of
these
our
parts
,
returning
backe
into
France
,
when
one
is
within
100.
or
120.
leagues
neere
it
.
The
most
frequent
of
these
birds
,
towards
the
said
Bancke
,
be
Godes
,
Fouquets
,
and
other
called
Happe-foyes
,
for
a
reason
that
we
will
declare
anone
.
When
these
birds
then
were
seene
,
which
were
not
like
to
them
that
we
had
seene
in
the
middest
of
the
great
sea
,
we
began
to
thinke
our selues
not
to
be
farre
from
the
said
Bancke
.
Which
made
vs
to
sound
with
our
lead
vpon
a
Thursday
the
22.
of
Iune
,
but
then
we
found
no
bottom
.
(
Bancke
)
which
paraduenture
putteth
some
in
paine
to
know
what
it
is
.
They
somtimes
call
Banckes
a
sandy
bottome
which
is
very
shallow
,
or
which
is
a
drie
at
low
water
.
Such
places
be
mortall
for
ships
that
meete
with
them
.
But
the
Bancke
whereof
we
speake
,
are
mountaines
grounded
in
the
depth
of
the
waters
,
which
are
raised
vp
to
30.
36.
and
40.
fadams
,
neere
to
the
vpper
face
of
the
sea
.
This
Bancke
is
holden
to
be
of
200.
leagues
in
lenght
:
and
18.
20.
and
24.
leagues
broad
,
which
being
passed
there
is
no
more
bottome
found
out
,
then
in
these
parts
,
vntill
one
come
to
the
land
.
The
ships
being
there
arriued
,
the
sailes
are
rowled
vp
,
and
there
,
fishing
is
made
of
the
greene
fish
,
as
I
haue
said
,
whereof
we
shall
speake
in
the
booke
following
.
For
the
satisfying
of
my
reader
,
I
haue
drawen
it
in
my
Geography
call
Map
of
New-found-land
,
with
prickes
,
which
is
all
may
be
done
to
represent
it
.
There
is
,
farther
off
,
other
banckes
,
as
I
haue
marked
in
the
said
Map
,
vpon
the
which
good
fishing
may
be
made
:
and
many
goe
thither
that
know
the
places
.
When
that
we
parted
from
Rochel
,
there
was
(
as
it
were
)
a
forrest
of
ships
lying
at
Chef
de
Bois
,
(
whereof
that
place
hath
taken
his
name
)
which
went
all
in
a
company
to
that
country
,
preuenting
vs
(
in
their
going
)
but
onely
of
two
daies
.
Hauing
seene
and
noted
the
Bancke
,
wee
hoisted
vp
sailes
and
bare
all
night
,
keeping
still
our
course
to
the
West
.
But
the
dawne
of
day
being
come
,
which
was
Saint
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
and
a
yong
man
of
Retel
named
Le
Feure
,
who
,
by
reason
of
the
sea-sicknesse
were
not
come
out
from
their
beds
nor
cabanes
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
Nauigation
,
came
vpon
the
hatches
that
day
,
and
had
the
pleasure
,
not
onely
of
fishing
of
Cod
,
but
also
of
those
birds
,
that
bee
called
by
French
mariners
,
Happe-foyes
,
that
is
to
say
Liuer-catchers
,
because
On
the
euening
we
made
ready
to
continue
our
course
,
hauing
first
made
our
Canons
to
roare
,
as
well
because
of
Saint
Iohn
his
holy
day
,
as
for
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourts
sake
,
which
beareth
the
name
of
that
Saint
.
The
next
day
some
of
our
men
tolde
vs
they
had
seene
a
Bancke
of
Ice
.
And
thereupon
was
recited
vnto
vs
,
how
that
the
yeare
before
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
went
vp
thither
,
and
my selfe
also
,
which
we
had
not
yet
done
.
Euen
our
dogges
did
thrust
their
noses
out
of
the
ship
,
better
to
draw
and
smell
the
sweet
aire
of
the
land
,
not
being
able
to
containe
themselues
from
witnessing
,
by
their
gestures
,
the
ioy
they
had
of
it
.
We
drew
within
a
league
neere
vnto
it
,
and
(
the
sailes
being
let
downe
)
we
fell
a
fishing
of
Codde
,
the
fishing
of
the
Bancke
beginning
to
faile
.
They
which
had
before
vs
,
made
voyages
in
those
parts
,
did
iudge
vs
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
and
did
complaine
that
the
Baskes
,
or
men
of
Saint
Iohn
De
Lus
(
against
the
King
his
Inhibitions
)
had
trucked
with
the
Sauages
,
and
caried
away
aboue
six
thousand
Beauers
Bars
,
Marlus
and
great
Fletans
.
As
for
the
Sauages
,
before
to
depart
,
they
asked
bread
of
vs
,
to
carry
to
their
wiues
,
which
was
granted
and
giuen
them
,
for
they
deserued
it
well
,
being
come
so
willingly
to
shew
vs
in
what
part
wee
were
.
For
since
that
time
we
sailed
still
in
assurance
,
and
without
doubt
.
Monsieur
De
Pont
should
be
at
our
comming
thither
already
gone
from
thence
.
The
Sauages
made
offer
to
goe
to
him
thorow
the
woods
,
with
promise
to
be
there
within
six
dayes
,
to
aduertise
him
of
our
comming
,
to
the
end
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
who
did
say
to
him
,
Iohn
Hay
looke
towards
me
,
and
with
a
rope
that
was
giuen
him
,
he
was
pulled
vp
,
and
the
rest
withall
were
saued
.
But
the
Author
of
the
trouble
fell
into
a
sicknesse
,
that
almost
killed
him
.
Du
Rossignoll
,
and
the
same
day
in
the
afternoone
,
the
Du
Mouton
,
and
we
were
in
danger
to
fall
vpon
a
shold
,
being
come
to
two
fathams
and
a
halfe
depth
.
We
went
aland
seuenteene
of
vs
in
number
,
to
fetch
the
wood
and
water
,
whereof
we
had
need
.
There
we
found
the
Cabins
and
lodgings
,
yet
whole
and
vnbroken
,
that
Monsieur
De
Monts
made
two
yeeres
before
,
who
had
soiourned
there
by
the
space
of
one
moneth
,
as
we
haue
said
in
his
place
.
au
Monton
.
We
saw
there
,
being
a
sandy
land
,
store
of
Oakes
,
bearing
acornes
,
Cypresse-trees
,
Firre-trees
,
Bay-trees
,
Muske-roses
,
Goose-beries
,
Purslen
,
Raspies
,
Fernes
,
Lysimachia
(
a
kinde
of
Sammonee
)
Calamus
odoratus
,
Angelica
,
and
other
simples
,
in
the
space
of
two
houres
that
we
taried
there
.
We
brought
backe
in
our
ship
wilde
peaze
,
which
we
found
good
.
We
had
not
the
leasure
to
hunt
after
rabets
that
be
there
in
great
number
,
not
far
from
the
Port
,
but
we
returned
aboord
as
soone
as
we
had
laden
our selues
with
water
and
wood
:
and
so
hoised
vp
sailes
.
Le
Cap
de
Sable
.
Long
Iland
.
The
Bay
S.
Mary
.
The
arriuing
to
Port
Royall
.
Tuesday
the
25.
day
we
were
about
the
Cap
De
Sable
,
in
faire
weather
,
and
made
a
good
iourny
,
for
about
the
euening
we
came
to
sight
of
Long
I
le
,
and
the
Bay
of
Saint
Marie
,
but
because
of
the
night
we
put
backe
to
the
seaward
.
And
the
next
day
we
cast
anker
at
the
mouth
of
Port
Royall
,
where
we
could
not
enter
by
reason
it
was
ebbing
water
,
but
we
gaue
two
Cannon
shot
from
our
ship
to
salute
the
said
Port
,
and
to
aduertise
the
Frenchmen
that
we
were
there
.
Monsieur
Du
Pont
was
gone
or
no
,
and
therefore
we
did
expect
that
he
should
send
some
men
to
meet
vs
;
but
it
was
in
vaine
:
for
he
was
gone
from
thence
12.
daies
before
.
And
whilest
we
did
hull
in
the
middest
of
the
Port
,
Membertou
,
the
greatest
Sagamos
of
the
Souriquois
(
so
are
the
La
Taille
,
came
to
the
shore
of
the
Port
,
his
match
on
the
cocke
,
to
know
what
we
were
(
though
he
knew
it
well
enough
,
for
we
had
the
white
Banner
displaied
at
the
toppe
of
the
mast
)
and
on
the
sudden
foure
volly
of
canons
were
shot
off
,
which
made
innumerable
echoes
:
And
from
our
part
,
the
fort
was
saluted
with
three
Canon
shots
,
and
many
musket
shots
,
at
which
time
our
Trumpeter
was
not
slacke
of
his
dutie
.
Then
we
landed
,
viewed
the
house
,
and
we
passed
that
day
in
giuing
God
thankes
,
in
Monsieur
Du
Pont
hauing
but
one
barke
and
a
shaloupe
,
to
seeke
out
towards
New-found-land
,
for
french
ships
,
could
not
charge
himselfe
with
so
much
furniture
,
corne
,
meat
and
marchandises
as
were
there
;
which
he
had
beene
forced
to
cast
into
the
sea
(
and
which
had
been
greatly
to
our
preiudice
,
and
we
did
feare
it
very
much
)
if
these
two
men
had
not
aduentured
themselues
to
tary
there
,
for
the
preseruing
of
those
things
,
which
they
did
with
a
willing
and
ioyfull
minde
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
The
happy
meeting
of
Monsieur
Du
Pont
:
his
returne
vnto
Port
Royall
:
reioycing
:
description
of
the
confines
of
the
said
Port
:
coniecture
touching
the
head
and
spring
of
the
great
Riuer
of
Canada
:
sowing
of
Corne
:
the
returne
of
Monsieur
Du
Pont
into
France
:
the
voyage
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
vnto
the
countrie
of
the
Armouchiquois
:
faire
Rie
sprung
vp
without
tillage
:
the
exercises
and
maner
of
liuing
in
Port
Royall
:
the
Medowes
of
the
riuer
De
L'Equille
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
affected
to
this
enterprise
,
as
for
himselfe
,
put
part
of
his
people
to
worke
in
the
tillage
and
manuring
of
the
ground
,
whilest
the
others
were
emploied
in
making
cleane
of
the
chambers
,
and
euery
one
to
make
ready
that
which
belonged
to
his
trade
.
In
the
meane
time
those
people
of
ours
that
had
left
vs
at
Campseau
,
to
come
along
the
coast
,
met
(
as
it
were
miraculously
)
Monsieur
Du
Pont.
with
Monsieur
Du
Pont
,
among
Ilands
,
that
be
in
great
number
in
those
parts
.
To
declare
how
great
was
the
ioy
of
each
side
,
is
a
thing
not
to
be
expressed
.
The
said
Monsieur
Du
Pont
,
at
this
happy
and
fortunate
meeting
,
returned
backe
to
see
vs
in
Port
Royall
,
and
to
ship
himselfe
in
the
Ionas
,
to
returne
into
France
.
As
this
chance
was
beneficiall
vnto
him
,
so
was
it
vnto
vs
,
by
the
meanes
of
his
ships
that
he
left
with
vs
For
without
that
,
we
had
been
in
such
extremity
that
we
had
not
been
able
to
goe
nor
come
any
where
,
our
ship
being
once
returned
into
France
.
He
arriued
there
,
on
Mondy
the
last
of
Iuly
,
and
tarried
yet
in
Port
Royall
vntill
the
28.
of
August
.
All
this
moneth
we
made
merry
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
did
set
vp
and
opened
a
Hogshed
of
wine
,
one
of
them
that
was
giuen
him
for
his
owne
drinking
,
giuing
leaue
to
all
commers
to
drinke
as
long
as
it
should
hold
,
so
that
some
of
them
drunke
vntill
their
caps
turned
round
.
At
the
very
beginning
,
we
were
desirous
to
see
the
country
vp
the
riuer
,
where
we
found
medowes
,
almost
continually
aboue
twelue
leagues
of
ground
,
among
which
,
brookes
doe
run
without
number
,
which
come
from
the
hils
and
mountaines
adioyning
.
The
woods
very
thicke
on
the
water
shoares
,
and
so
thicke
,
that
sometimes
,
one
cannot
goe
thorow
them
.
Yet
for
all
that
,
I
would
not
make
them
such
as
Ioseph
Acosta
reciteth
those
of
Peru
to
be
,
One
of
our
brethren
,
a
man
of
credit
,
told
vs
,
that
being
gone
astray
,
and
lost
in
the
Mountaines
,
not
knowing
what
part
,
nor
which
way
he
should
goe
,
found
himselfe
among
bushes
so
thicke
,
that
he
was
constrained
to
trauell
vpon
them
,
without
putting
his
feet
on
the
ground
,
a
whole
fortnights
space
.
I
refer
the
beleeuing
of
that
to
any
one
that
will
;
but
this
beleefe
cannot
reach
so
farre
,
as
to
haue
place
with
me
.
The
Lord
thy
God
doth
bring
thee
into
a
good
land
,
of
riuers
of
waters
,
with
fountaines
and
depthes
,
which
doe
spring
in
fields
,
&c.
A
land
where
thou
shalt
eat
thy
bread
without
scarsitie
,
wherein
nothing
shall
faile
thee
,
a
land
whose
stones
are
of
Iron
,
and
from
whose
Mountaines
thou
shalt
digge
brasse
.
And
further
in
another
place
,
confirming
the
promises
for
the
goodnesse
and
state
of
the
land
that
he
would
giue
them
.
The
country
(
saith
he
)
wherin
you
are
going
for
to
possesse
it
,
is
not
as
the
land
of
Aegypt
,
from
whence
you
are
come
foorth
,
where
thou
diddest
sow
thy
seed
,
and
wateredst
it
with
the
labour
of
they
feet
,
as
a
garden
of
hearbes
.
But
the
country
thorow
which
you
are
going
to
passe
,
for
to
possesse
it
,
is
a
land
of
mountaines
and
fields
,
and
is
watred
with
waters
that
raineth
from
heauen
.
Now
according
to
the
description
that
heeretofore
we
haue
made
of
Port
Royall
,
and
the
confines
thereof
,
in
describing
the
first
voiage
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
and
as
yet
we
doe
mention
it
heere
,
brookes
doe
there
abound
at
will
,
and
(
for
this
respect
)
L'
Equille
passeth
,
is
all
plaine
and
euen
.
I
haue
seene
in
those
parts
many
countries
,
where
the
land
is
all
euen
,
and
the
fairest
of
the
world
.
But
the
perfection
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
Monsieur
Du
Pont
,
was
vnto
him
a
faire
subiect
to
make
his
relation
in
France
,
as
a
thing
altogether
new
there
.
Armou
.
thiquois
.
Monsieur
De
Monts
being
desirous
to
reach
as
farre
into
the
South
as
he
could
,
and
seeke
out
a
place
very
fit
to
inhabite
,
beyond
Malebarre
,
had
requested
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
to
passe
farther
than
yet
he
had
done
,
and
to
seeke
a
conuenient
Port
in
good
temperature
of
aire
,
making
no
greater
account
of
Port
Royall
than
of
S.
Croix
,
in
that
which
concerneth
health
.
Whereunto
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
being
willing
to
condescend
,
would
not
tarry
for
the
spring
time
,
knowing
he
should
haue
other
employments
to
exercise
himselfe
withall
.
But
seeing
his
so
wings
ended
,
and
his
field
greene
,
resolued
himselfe
to
make
this
voyage
and
discouery
before
winter
.
So
then
he
disposed
all
things
to
that
end
,
and
with
his
Barke
ankered
neere
to
the
Ionas
,
to
the
end
to
get
out
in
Monsieur
Du
Pont
and
his
company
,
which
I
haue
placed
among
the
Muses
of
New
France
.
Monsieur
Du
Pont
he
purposed
by
the
way
to
set
vpon
a
Merchant
of
Rone
,
named
Boyer
,
who
(
contrary
to
the
Kings
inhibitions
)
was
in
those
parts
to
trucke
with
the
Sanages
,
notwithstanding
he
had
beene
deliuered
out
of
prison
in
Rochell
,
by
the
consent
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
vnder
promise
he
should
not
go
thither
;
but
the
said
Boyer
was
already
gone
.
And
as
for
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
he
tooke
his
course
for
the
I
le
of
S.
Croix
,
the
Frenchmens
first
abode
,
hauing
Monsieur
De
Champdore
for
master
and
guide
of
his
Barke
:
But
being
hindered
by
the
winde
,
and
because
his
barke
did
leake
,
he
was
forced
twice
to
put
backe
againe
.
In
the
end
hee
quite
passed
the
Bay
Françoise
,
and
viewed
the
said
I
le
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
which
was
faire
,
big
,
waighty
,
and
well
filled
.
He
sent
vnto
vs
some
of
that
Corne
to
Port
Royall
,
where
I
was
requested
to
stay
,
to
looke
to
the
house
,
and
to
keepe
the
rest
of
the
company
there
,
in
concord
.
Whereunto
I
did
agree
(
though
it
was
referred
to
my
will
)
for
the
assurance
that
we
had
among
our selues
,
that
the
yeare
following
we
should
make
our
habitation
in
a
warmer
country
beyond
Malebarre
,
and
Monsieur
De
Monts
men
,
who
prouided
for
vs
in
such
sort
that
we
wanted
no
fowle
,
bringing
vnto
vs
,
sometimes
halfe
a
dosen
of
birdes
,
called
by
French
men
,
Outards
(
a
kinde
of
wilde
geese
)
sometimes
as
many
mallardes
,
or
wilde
geese
,
white
and
gray
,
very
often
two
or
three
dosen
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
and
his
associates
Monsieur
Macquin
and
Monsieur
Georges
[
*
](A05339-e12880-b)
*
A
kinde
of
stagge
or
red
Deere
.
The
liberall
nature
of
the
Sauages
.
Ellans
,
Carabous
,
(
or
fallow
Deere
)
or
other
beasts
,
mentioned
in
my
farwell
to
New
France
,
they
brought
vnto
vs
halfe
of
it
:
and
that
which
remained
they
exposed
it
sometimes
to
sale
publikely
,
and
they
that
would
haue
any
thereof
did
trucke
bread
for
it
.
This
was
partly
our
maner
of
life
in
those
parts
.
But
although
euery
one
of
our
workemen
had
his
particular
trade
or
occupation
,
yet
for
all
that
it
was
necessary
to
imploy
himselfe
to
all
vses
,
as
many
did
.
Some
Masons
and
Stone-caruers
applied
themselues
to
baking
,
which
made
vs
as
good
bread
as
is
made
in
Paris
.
Also
one
of
our
Sawyers
,
diuers
times
made
Wherein
is
to
be
noted
a
thing
that
now
I
remember
.
It
is
,
that
being
necessary
to
cut
turffes
to
couer
the
piles
of
wood
,
heaped
to
make
the
said
coales
,
there
was
found
in
Monsieur
De
Monts
hauing
caused
the
grasse
to
be
mowed
two
yeares
before
,
it
was
growen
againe
the
fairest
of
the
world
.
Some
might
maruell
how
those
medowes
are
made
,
seeing
that
all
the
ground
in
those
places
is
couered
with
woods
.
For
satisfaction
whereof
,
let
the
curious
reader
know
,
that
in
high
spring
tides
,
specially
in
March
and
September
,
the
floud
couereth
those
shores
,
which
hindereth
the
trees
there
to
take
root
.
But
euery
where
,
where
the
water
ouerfloweth
not
,
if
there
be
any
ground
,
there
are
woods
.
CHAP.
XIIII
.
Their
departing
fromthe
I
le
of
S.
Croix
:
the
baye
of
Marchin
:
Choüakoet
:
vines
and
grapes
:
the
liberality
of
the
Sauages
:
the
land
and
people
of
the
Armouchiquois
:
the
cure
of
an
Armouchiquois
wounded
:
the
simplicitie
and
ignorance
of
the
people
:
vices
of
the
Armouchiquois
:
suspicion
:
people
not
caring
for
clothes
:
cornesowed
,
andvines
planted
in
the
country
of
the
Armouchiquois
:
quantitie
of
grapes
:
abundance
of
people
:
dangerous
Sea
.
LEt
vs
returne
to
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
,
whom
we
haue
left
in
the
I
le
Saint
Croix
.
Hauing
made
there
a
reuiew
,
and
cherished
the
Sauages
that
were
there
,
he
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
began
to
crie
out
aloud
Hé
Hé
:
whereunto
the
like
answer
was
made
vnto
him
.
He
replied
,
asking
in
his
language
,
What
are
ye
?
They
answered
him
,
Friends
:
And
thereupon
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
approching
,
treated
amity
with
him
,
and
presented
him
with
kniues
,
hatchets
,
and
Matachiaz
,
that
is
to
say
,
scarfes
,
karkenets
and
bracelets
made
of
beades
,
or
quils
made
of
white
and
blew
glasse
;
whereof
he
was
very
glad
,
as
also
for
the
confederacy
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
with
him
,
knowing
very
well
that
the
same
would
be
a
great
aide
and
support
vnto
him
.
He
distributed
to
some
men
that
were
about
him
,
among
a
great
number
of
people
,
the
presents
that
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
gaue
him
,
to
whom
he
brought
store
of
Orignac
,
or
Ellans
flesh
(
for
the
Baskes
doe
call
a
Stagge
,
or
Ellan
,
Orignac
)
to
refresh
the
company
with
victuals
.
That
done
,
they
set
sailes
towards
Choüakoet
,
where
the
riuer
of
Captaine
Olmechin
Sagamos
Membertou
,
which
I
haue
described
in
verses
,
which
verses
I
haue
inserted
among
the
Muses
of
New-France
.
At
the
entry
of
the
Bay
of
the
said
place
of
Choüakoet
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
a
prisoner
of
the
Souriqouis
(
and
therefore
their
enemy
)
which
they
gaue
vnto
him
freely
.
Two
houres
after
there
arriued
two
Sauages
,
de
la
Heve
.
the
one
an
Eteshemin
,
named
Chkoudun
,
Captaine
of
the
riuer
Saint
Iohn
,
called
by
the
Sauages
Oigoudi
:
The
other
a
Souriquois
,
named
Messamoet
,
Captaine
or
Sagamos
of
the
riuer
of
the
Port
De
La
Heve
,
where
this
prisoner
was
taken
.
They
had
great
store
of
Merchandises
trucked
with
Frenchmen
,
which
they
were
comming
to
vtter
,
that
is
to
say
,
great
,
meane
,
and
small
kettles
,
hatchets
,
kniues
,
gownes
,
short
cloakes
,
red
wast
coates
,
bisket
,
and
other
things
:
whereupon
there
arriued
twelue
or
fifteene
boats
,
Shewing
them
,
how
that
in
times
past
,
they
often
had
friendship
together
:
and
that
they
might
easily
ouercome
their
enemies
,
if
they
would
haue
intelligence
and
serue
themselues
with
the
amitie
of
the
Frenchmen
,
whom
they
saw
there
present
to
know
their
Country
,
to
the
end
to
bring
commodities
vnto
them
heereafter
,
and
to
succour
them
with
their
forces
,
which
forces
he
knew
,
and
he
was
the
better
able
to
make
a
demonstration
thereof
vnto
them
,
by
so
much
that
hee
which
spake
,
had
before
time
beene
in
France
,
and
dwelt
therewith
Monsieur
De
Grandmont
,
Gouernour
of
Bayonne
.
Finally
,
his
speech
continued
almost
an
houre
with
I
giue
thee
,
to
the
end
thou
shouldest
giue
me
.
And
that
is
done
thorow
all
the
world
.
Therefore
Messamoet
from
that
day
had
in
minde
to
make
war
to
Olmechin
.
Notwithstanding
Bessabes
▪
Englishmen
.
which
since
our
returne
hath
beene
killed
by
Englishmen
:
And
in
stead
of
him
they
haue
made
a
Captaine
to
come
from
within
the
lands
,
named
Asticou
,
a
graue
man
,
valiant
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
following
on
his
course
,
found
a
certaine
Port
very
delightfull
,
which
Monsieur
De
Monts
:
And
during
the
voyage
they
saw
store
of
smoke
,
and
people
on
the
shore
,
which
inuited
vs
to
come
aland
:
And
seeing
that
no
account
was
made
of
it
,
they
followed
the
barke
along
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
hauing
landed
in
this
Port
,
behold
among
a
multitude
of
Sauages
a
good
number
of
fifes
,
which
did
play
with
certaine
long
pipes
,
made
as
it
were
with
canes
of
reedes
,
painted
ouer
,
but
not
with
such
an
harmony
as
our
Shepheards
might
doe
:
And
to
shew
the
excellency
of
their
art
,
they
whisled
with
their
noses
in
gambolling
,
according
to
their
fashion
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
Chirurgion
,
at
that
instant
would
apply
to
this
hurt
that
which
was
of
his
art
,
but
they
would
not
permit
it
,
vntill
they
had
first
made
their
mouthes
and
mops
about
The
day
following
,
our
people
entred
farther
into
the
Monsieur
De
Poutrincour
,
a
loafe
of
bread
,
made
with
the
wheat
called
Mahis
,
or
Mais
,
and
in
these
our
parts
,
Turky
or
Saracin
wheat
,
then
very
faire
hempe
of
a
long
growth
;
Item
beanes
,
and
grapes
newly
gathered
,
because
they
had
seene
French
men
eat
of
them
at
Chauakoet
.
Which
the
other
Sauages
seeing
,
that
knew
it
not
,
they
brought
more
of
them
than
one
would
,
emulating
one
another
▪
and
for
recompence
of
this
their
kindnesse
,
The
next
day
the
Captaine
of
the
said
place
and
Port
,
came
into
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourts
barke
to
see
him
:
we
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
gaue
to
the
said
Olmechin
a
complet
garment
,
wherewith
being
clothed
,
he
viewed
himselfe
in
a
glasse
,
and
did
laugh
to
see
himselfe
in
that
order
.
But
a
Now
during
the
time
that
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
was
there
,
being
in
doubt
whether
Monsieur
De
Monts
would
come
to
make
an
habitation
on
that
coast
,
as
Master
Lewes
Hebert
,
a
man
,
who
,
besides
his
experience
in
his
art
,
taketh
great
delight
in
the
tilling
of
the
ground
.
And
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
may
be
heere
compared
to
good
father
Noah
,
who
after
he
had
made
the
tillage
most
necessarie
for
the
sowing
of
corne
,
he
began
to
plant
the
vine
,
whose
effects
he
felt
afterwards
.
As
they
were
a
deliberating
to
passe
farther
,
Olmechin
came
to
the
Barke
to
see
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
where
hauing
taried
certaine
houres
,
either
in
talking
or
eating
,
he
said
that
the
next
day
100.
boates
should
come
,
containing
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
would
not
tarry
for
them
;
but
went
away
the
same
Monsieur
De
Monts
being
come
to
Malebarre
in
an
other
season
of
the
yeare
,
gathered
onely
greene
grapes
;
which
he
made
to
be
preserued
,
and
brought
some
to
the
King
.
But
it
was
our
good
hap
to
come
thither
in
October
,
for
to
see
the
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
came
not
in
with
his
Barke
,
but
went
thither
with
a
shaloup
onely
,
which
thirty
or
forty
Sauages
did
helpe
to
draw
in
:
and
when
it
was
full
tide
(
but
the
tide
doth
not
CHAP.
XV.
Dangers
:
vnknowen
languages
:
the
making
of
a
forge
,
and
of
an
ouen
:
Crosses
set
vp
:
plenty
:
a
conspiracy
:
disobedience
:
murther
:
the
flight
of
three
hundred
against
tenne
:
the
agility
of
the
Armouchiquois
:
bad
company
dangerous
:
the
accident
of
a
Musket
that
did
burst
:
the
insolency
of
the
Sauages
:
their
timorosity
,
impiety
,
and
flight
:
the
fortunate
Port
:
a
bad
sea
:
reuenge
:
the
counsell
and
resolution
for
the
returne
:
new
perils
:
Gods
fauours
:
the
arriuall
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
at
Port
Royall
:
and
how
he
was
receiued
.
THe
night
beginning
to
giue
place
to
the
dawning
of
the
day
,
the
sailes
are
hoised
vp
,
but
it
was
but
a
very
perilous
nauigation
.
For
with
this
small
vessell
Daniel
Hay
(
a
man
which
taketh
pleasure
in
shewing
foorth
his
vertue
in
the
perils
of
the
sea
)
was
sent
towards
the
Coast
to
view
it
,
and
see
if
there
were
any
Port.
And
as
he
was
neere
land
he
saw
a
Sauage
,
which
did
daunce
,
singing
yo
,
yo
,
yo
,
he
called
him
to
come
neerer
,
and
by
Fifteene
daies
were
imployed
in
this
worke
,
during
the
which
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
according
to
the
laudable
Monsieur
De
Monts
had
done
two
yeeres
before
at
Kinibeki
and
Malebarre
.
Now
among
these
painefull
exercises
they
gaue
not
ouer
makeing
good
cheere
,
with
that
which
both
the
sea
and
the
land
might
furnish
in
that
part
.
For
in
this
Port
is
plentie
of
fowle
,
in
taking
of
which
many
of
our
men
applied
themselues
:
specially
the
sea
larkes
are
there
in
so
great
flights
that
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
killed
28.
of
them
with
one
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
seeing
the
grapes
there
,
maruellously
faire
,
commanded
him
that
waited
on
his
chamber
,
to
lay
vp
in
the
Barke
a
burthen
of
the
vines
from
whence
the
said
grapes
were
taken
.
Our
Apothecary
M.
Lewes
Hebert
,
desirous
to
inhabit
in
those
countries
,
had
pulled
out
a
good
quantity
of
them
,
to
the
end
to
plant
them
in
Port
Royall
,
where
none
of
them
are
,
although
the
soyle
be
there
very
fit
for
vines
.
Which
neuerthelesse
(
by
a
dull
forgetfulnesse
)
was
not
done
,
to
the
great
discontent
of
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
and
of
vs
all
.
After
certaine
daies
,
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
seeing
there
great
assembly
of
Sauages
,
came
ashore
,
and
to
giue
them
some
terrour
,
made
to
march
before
him
one
Iames
Quartier
did
.
For
(
as
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
doth
often
say
)
One
must
neuer
laie
bait
for
theeues
,
meaning
that
one
must
neuer
giue
cause
to
an
enemy
to
thinke
that
he
may
surprise
you
:
But
one
must
alwaies
shew
that
he
is
mistrusted
,
and
that
you
are
not
asleepe
,
chiefely
when
one
hath
to
doe
with
Sauages
,
which
will
neuer
set
vpon
him
that
resolutely
expects
them
;
which
was
not
performed
in
this
place
by
them
that
bought
the
bargain
of
their
negligence
very
deare
,
as
we
will
now
tell
you
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
seeing
his
barke
mended
,
and
nothing
remaining
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
to
thinke
that
this
people
did
plot
some
bad
enterprise
.
Therefore
being
arriued
he
commanded
his
people
,
which
were
a
making
of
bread
,
to
retire
themselues
into
their
Barke
.
But
as
yong
people
doe
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
thinking
vpon
that
which
had
passed
the
day
before
,
did
aske
whether
they
were
in
the
barke
;
and
hearing
they
were
not
,
he
sent
the
shaloupe
vnto
them
,
to
command
and
bring
them
aboord
,
whereto
Monsieur
Champlein
,
Robert
Grauè
(
Monsieur
Du
Pont
his
sonne
)
Daniel
Hay
,
the
Chirurgion
,
the
Apothecary
,
and
the
Trumpeter
:
All
which
(
following
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
who
had
his
sonne
with
him
)
came
aland
vnarmed
.
But
the
Sauages
ran
away
as
fast
as
euer
they
could
,
though
they
were
aboue
three
hundred
,
besides
them
that
were
hidden
in
the
grasse
(
according
to
their
custome
)
which
appeared
not
.
Wherein
is
to
be
noted
how
God
fixeth
,
I
know
not
what
terror
in
the
face
of
the
faithfull
,
against
infidels
and
miscreants
,
according
to
his
sacred
word
,
when
he
saith
to
his
chosen
people
:
None
shal
be
able
to
stand
before
you
.
The
Lord
your
God
shall
put
a
terrour
and
feare
of
you
ouer
all
the
earth
,
vpon
which
you
shall
march
.
So
we
see
that
135000.
Madianites
,
Whilest
that
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
was
comming
ashore
,
there
was
shot
from
the
Barke
some
small
cast
peeces
vpon
some
Sauages
,
that
were
vpon
a
little
hill
,
and
some
of
them
were
seene
fall
downe
,
but
they
be
so
nimble
in
sauing
their
dead
men
,
that
one
knew
not
what
iudgement
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
,
seeing
he
could
get
nothing
by
pursuing
of
them
,
caused
pits
to
be
made
to
bury
them
that
were
dead
,
which
I
haue
said
to
be
two
,
but
there
was
one
that
died
at
the
waters
side
,
thinking
to
saue
himselfe
,
and
a
fourth
man
which
was
so
sorely
wounded
with
arrow
shots
,
that
hee
died
being
brought
to
Port
Royall
;
the
fifth
man
had
an
arrow
sticking
in
his
brest
,
yet
did
scape
death
for
that
time
:
But
it
had
beene
better
he
had
died
there
:
for
one
hath
lately
tolde
vs
that
he
was
hanged
in
the
habitation
that
Monsieur
De
Monts
maintaineth
at
Kebeck
in
the
great
riuer
of
Monsieur
Champlein
,
which
is
now
there
.
And
as
for
this
mischiefe
it
hath
beene
procured
by
the
folly
and
disobedience
of
one
,
whom
I
will
not
name
,
because
he
died
there
,
who
plaied
the
cocke
and
ringleader
In
this
bad
occurrence
,
Monsieur
Du
Ponts
Sonne
,
aboue
named
,
had
three
of
his
fingers
cut
off
,
with
a
splint
of
a
musket
,
which
being
ouer
charged
did
burst
,
which
troubled
the
company
very
much
,
that
was
afflicted
enough
by
other
occasions
:
Neuerthelesse
the
last
dutie
towards
the
dead
was
not
neglected
,
which
were
buried
at
the
foot
of
the
Crosse
that
had
beene
there
planted
▪
as
is
before
said
.
Monsieur
Champdorè
,
for
the
gard
thereof
.
But
being
low
water
,
and
hauing
no
Port
Fortunè
.
The
next
day
they
hoised
vp
sailes
,
to
passe
further
and
discouer
new
lands
,
but
the
contrary
winde
constrained
them
to
put
backe
,
and
to
come
againe
into
the
said
Port.
The
other
next
day
after
,
they
attempted
againe
to
goe
farther
,
but
in
vaine
,
and
they
were
yet
forced
to
put
backe
vntill
the
winde
should
be
fit
.
During
these
attempts
,
the
Sauages
(
thinking
,
I
beleeue
,
that
that
which
had
passed
betweene
vs
was
but
a
iest
and
a
play
)
would
needs
come
againe
familiarly
vnto
vs
,
and
offered
to
truck
,
dissembling
that
they
were
not
them
that
had
done
those
villanies
,
but
others
,
which
,
they
said
,
were
gone
away
.
But
they
were
not
aware
of
the
fable
,
how
the
Storke
being
taken
among
the
Cranes
,
which
were
found
doing
some
dammage
,
was
punished
as
the
others
,
notwithstanding
she
pleaded
that
she
was
so
far
from
doing
any
harme
,
that
contrariwise
she
did
purge
the
ground
from
Serpents
,
which
she
did
eat
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
then
suffered
Iames
Quartier
in
the
discouery
of
his
second
voyage
)
of
great
esteeme
among
them
:
Item
of
their
Corne
,
beanes
,
bowes
,
arrowes
,
quiuers
,
and
other
small
trash
.
And
as
the
society
was
renued
the
said
Poutrincourt
commanded
That
done
,
the
next
day
they
indeuored
to
goe
farther
,
although
the
winde
was
not
good
,
but
they
went
but
a
little
forward
,
and
saw
onely
an
Iland
six
or
seuen
leagues
off
,
to
which
there
was
no
meanes
to
come
,
and
it
was
called
L'ile
douteuse
,
the
doubtfull
I
le
,
which
being
considered
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
besides
all
this
,
being
yet
in
care
for
them
whom
he
had
left
there
,
so
they
came
againe
for
the
third
time
into
Port
Fortunè
,
where
no
Sauage
was
seene
.
Vpon
the
first
winde
,
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
weighed
anker
for
the
returne
,
and
being
mindfull
of
the
Port
Royall
,
where
they
taried
for
the
winde
,
which
being
come
somewhat
fauourable
,
parting
from
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
and
others
were
.
And
moreouer
not
being
able
to
get
to
the
passage
of
the
Bay
Françoise
,
from
whence
they
came
not
foorth
easily
,
and
they
were
in
as
great
danger
as
euer
they
were
before
,
for
as
much
as
seeking
to
returne
from
whence
they
came
,
they
saw
themselues
It
is
I
,
it
is
I
,
and
there
is
none
other
God
with
me
.
I
kill
,
and
make
a
liue
:
I
wound
,
and
I
heale
:
and
there
is
no
body
that
may
deliuer
any
out
of
my
hand
.
So
we
haue
said
heeretofore
,
and
seene
by
effect
,
that
although
in
those
Nauigations
a
thousand
dangers
haue
presented
themselues
,
notwithstanding
not
one
man
hath
beene
lost
by
the
sea
,
although
that
of
them
,
which
doe
onely
go
for
fishing
,
and
to
trade
for
skins
,
many
there
be
that
perish
there
:
witnesse
foure
fisher
men
of
S.
Maloe
,
that
were
swallowed
vp
in
the
waters
,
being
gone
afishing
,
After
many
perils
(
which
I
will
not
compare
to
them
of
Vlysses
,
nor
of
Aeneas
,
fearing
to
defile
our
holy
voyages
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
.
with
prophane
impurity
)
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
arriued
in
Port
Royall
the
14.
day
of
Nouember
,
where
we
receiued
him
ioyfully
,
and
with
a
solemnity
altogether
new
in
that
part
.
For
about
the
time
that
we
expected
his
returne
(
with
great
desire
,
and
that
so
much
the
more
,
that
if
any
harme
had
happened
him
,
we
had
beene
in
danger
to
haue
confusion
among
our selues
)
I
aduised
my selfe
to
shew
some
iollity
going
to
meet
him
,
as
we
did
.
And
for
as
much
as
it
was
in
French
verses
made
in
haste
,
I
haue
placed
them
with
the
Muses
of
Noua
Francia
by
the
title
of
Neptunes
Theater
,
whereunto
I
refer
the
Reader
.
Moreouer
to
giue
greater
honour
to
the
returne
,
and
to
our
action
,
we
did
place
ouer
the
gate
of
our
Fort
,
the
Armes
of
France
,
enuironed
with
Laurell
Crownes
(
whereof
there
is
great
store
along
the
woods
sides
)
with
the
Kings
poesie
,
Duo
protegit
vnus
.
And
vnder
,
the
Armes
of
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
with
this
inscription
,
Dabit
Deus
his
quoque
finem
:
And
those
of
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
with
this
other
inscription
,
Inuia
virtuti
nulla
est
via
,
both
of
them
also
enuironed
with
garlands
of
Bayes
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
The
condition
of
the
corne
which
they
sowed
:
the
institution
of
the
order
of
Bon
temps
:
the
behauiour
of
the
Sauages
among
the
Frenchmen
:
the
state
of
winter
:
why
raines
and
fogges
be
rare
in
this
season
:
why
raine
is
frequent
betweene
the
tropicks
:
snow
profitable
to
the
ground
:
the
state
of
Ianuary
:
conformity
of
weather
in
the
ancient
and
New
France
:
Why
the
spring
is
slow
:
the
tilling
of
gardens
:
their
Crop
:
a
water
Mill
:
a
Manna
of
Herrings
:
preparation
for
the
returne
:
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourts
inuention
:
the
Sauages
admiration
:
Newes
from
France
.
THe
publike
reioycing
being
finished
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
had
a
care
to
see
his
corne
,
the
greatest
part
whereof
he
had
sowed
two
leagues
off
from
our
Fort
,
vp
the
riuer
L'
Equille
:
and
the
other
part
about
our
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
caused
many
times
coales
to
be
made
,
the
forge-coale
being
spent
:
That
he
caused
waies
to
be
made
thorow
the
woods
:
That
we
went
thorow
the
Forests
by
the
guide
of
the
Compasse
,
and
other
things
of
such
nature
.
But
I
will
relate
that
,
for
to
keepe
vs
merry
and
cleanly
,
concerning
victuals
,
there
was
an
order
Bon
temps
.
established
at
the
table
of
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
which
was
named
L'
ordre
de
bon
temps
,
the
order
of
good
time
(
or
the
order
of
mirth
)
at
first
inuented
by
Monsieur
Champlein
,
wherein
they
(
who
were
of
the
same
table
)
were
euery
one
at
his
turne
and
day
(
which
was
in
fifteene
daies
once
)
Steward
and
Cater
.
Now
his
care
was
that
we
should
haue
good
and
worshipfull
fare
,
which
was
so
well
obserued
,
that
(
although
the
Belly-Gods
of
these
parts
doe
often
reproch
vnto
vs
that
we
had
not
La
Rue
La
Rue
aux
Ours
,
or
Beare
street
,
is
,
as
Pie-corner
,
or
such
a
Cooke
place
in
London
.
aux
Ours
of
Paris
with
vs
)
we
haue
ordinarily
had
there
,
as
good
cheare
as
we
could
haue
at
La
Rue
aux
Ours
,
and
at
farre
lesser
charges
.
For
there
was
none
,
but
(
two
daies
before
his
turne
came
)
was
carefull
to
goe
ahunting
or
fishing
,
and
brought
some
dainty
thing
,
besides
that
which
was
of
our
ordinary
allowance
.
So
well
,
that
at
breakfast
we
neuer
wanted
some
modicum
or
other
,
of
fish
or
flesh
:
and
at
the
repast
of
dinners
and
suppers
,
yet
lesse
;
for
it
was
the
great
banquet
,
where
the
Gouernour
of
the
feast
,
or
Steward
(
whom
the
Sauages
doe
call
Atoctegi
)
hauing
made
the
Cooke
to
make
all
things
ready
,
did
march
with
his
napkin
on
his
shoulder
,
and
his
staffe
of
office
in
his
hand
,
with
the
colar
of
the
order
about
his
necke
,
which
was
worth
aboue
foure
crownes
,
and
all
them
of
the
order
following
of
him
,
bearing
euery
one
a
dish
.
The
like
also
was
at
the
bringing
in
of
the
fruit
,
but
not
with
so
great
a
traine
.
And
at
night
after
grace
was
said
,
he
resigned
the
Colar
of
the
order
,
with
a
cup
of
wine
,
to
his
successor
in
that
charge
,
and
they
dranke
one
to
another
.
I
haue
heeretofore
said
that
we
had
abundance
of
fowle
,
as
Mallards
,
Outards
,
Geese
,
gray
and
whit
,
Partriges
and
other
birds
:
Item
,
of
Ellans
(
or
stagge
flesh
)
of
Caribous
(
or
Deere
)
Beuers
,
Otters
,
Beares
,
Rabbets
,
Wilde-cats
(
or
Leopards
)
Nibachès
and
such
like
,
which
the
Sauages
did
take
,
wherwith
we
made
as
good
dishes
of
meat
,
as
in
the
Cookes
shops
that
be
in
La
rue
aux
Ours
(
Beare
street
)
and
greater
store
:
for
of
all
meates
none
is
so
tender
as
Ellans
flesh
(
whereof
we
made
good
pasties
)
nor
so
delicate
as
the
Beuerstaile
.
Yea
we
haue
had
sometimes
halfe
a
dosen
Sturgions
Sagamos
Membertou
and
other
Sagamos
(
when
any
came
to
vs
)
they
sat
at
table
eating
and
drinking
as
we
did
:
and
we
tooke
pleasure
in
seeing
them
,
as
contrariwise
their
absence
was
irkesome
vnto
vs
:
as
it
came
to
passe
three
or
foure
times
that
all
went
away
to
the
places
where
they
knew
that
game
and
Venison
was
,
and
brought
one
of
our
men
with
them
,
who
liued
some
six
weekes
as
they
did
without
salt
,
without
bread
and
without
wine
,
lying
on
the
ground
Monsieur
De
Villegagnon
was
in
Brafill
.
For
this
people
loue
Frenchmen
,
and
would
all
,
at
a
neede
,
arme
themselues
for
to
maintaine
them
.
But
,
to
vse
no
digression
,
such
gouernment
as
we
haue
spoken
of
,
did
serue
vs
for
preseruatiues
against
the
country
Monsieur
Du
Pont
,
in
that
maner
as
we
haue
said
,
caused
the
quilt
beds
to
be
cast
away
,
for
they
were
rotten
.
And
they
that
went
with
the
said
Monsieur
Du
Pont
carried
away
the
sheetes
and
blankets
,
challenging
them
as
theirs
.
So
that
some
of
our
people
had
sore
mouthes
,
and
swollen
legges
,
like
to
the
Phthisiques
:
Seeing
then
wee
are
speaking
of
Winter
,
wee
say
that
raines
being
in
those
parts
rare
,
in
that
season
,
the
Sunne
likewise
shineth
there
very
faire
,
after
the
fall
of
snowes
,
which
we
haue
had
seuen
or
eight
times
,
but
it
is
easily
melted
in
open
places
,
and
the
longest
abiding
haue
beene
And
as
the
skie
is
seldome
couered
with
clouds
towards
New
found
landes
in
Winter
time
,
so
are
there
morning
L'
Equille
,
and
in
the
same
moneth
we
went
to
see
the
Corne
two
leagues
off
from
our
fort
,
and
did
dine
merily
in
the
Sunn-shine
:
I
would
not
for
all
that
say
,
that
all
other
Let
this
suffice
for
that
which
concerneth
the
winter
season
.
But
I
am
not
yet
fully
satisfied
in
searching
the
cause
,
why
in
one
and
the
selfesame
parallell
the
season
is
in
those
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
in
prouiding
for
them
that
should
come
after
him
.
The
building
of
a
water-Mill
.
Whilest
some
laboured
on
the
ground
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
some
buildings
to
be
prepared
,
for
to
lodge
them
which
he
hoped
should
succeed
vs
.
And
considering
how
troublesome
the
hand
mill
was
,
he
caused
a
water-mill
to
be
made
,
which
caused
the
Sauages
to
admire
much
at
it
.
For
indeed
it
is
an
inuention
which
came
not
into
the
spirit
of
men
from
the
first
ages
After
that
,
our
workmen
had
much
rest
,
for
the
most
part
of
them
did
almost
nothing
.
But
I
may
say
that
this
Mill
,
by
the
diligence
of
our
Millers
,
did
furnish
vs
with
three
times
more
Herrings
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
two
Hogsheads
full
of
them
to
bee
salted
,
and
one
hogshead
of
Sardines
,
or
Pilchers
to
bring
into
France
for
a
shew
,
which
were
left
in
our
returne
at
S.
Maloes
,
to
some
Merchants
.
Among
all
these
things
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
did
not
neglect
to
thinke
on
his
returne
.
Which
was
the
part
of
a
wiseman
,
for
one
must
neuer
put
so
much
trust
in
mens
promises
,
but
one
must
consider
that
very
often
many
disasters
doe
happen
to
them
in
a
small
moment
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
inuention
.
we
had
no
pitch
to
calke
our
vessels
.
This
(
which
was
the
chiefest
thing
)
was
forgotten
at
our
departure
from
Rochel
.
In
this
important
necessity
,
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
aduised
himselfe
to
gather
in
the
woods
quantity
of
the
gumme
issuing
from
Firre-trees
.
Which
he
did
with
much
labour
,
going
thither
himselfe
,
most
often
with
a
boy
or
two
:
so
that
in
the
end
he
got
some
hundred
pounds
weight
of
it
.
Now
after
these
labours
,
it
was
not
yet
all
,
for
it
was
needfull
to
melt
and
purifie
the
same
,
which
was
a
necessary
point
and
vnknowen
to
our
ship-Master
Monsieur
De
Champ-dorè
,
and
to
his
Mariners
,
for
as
much
as
,
that
the
pitch
we
haue
,
commeth
from
Norwege
,
Suedland
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
found
the
meanes
to
draw
out
the
quintessence
of
these
gummes
and
Firre-tree
barkes
:
and
caused
quantity
of
brickes
to
be
made
,
with
the
which
he
made
an
open
furnance
,
wherein
he
put
a
limbecke
made
with
many
kettles
,
ioyned
one
in
the
other
,
which
he
filled
with
those
gums
and
barkes
:
Then
being
well
couered
,
fire
was
put
round
about
it
,
by
whose
violence
the
gum
enclosed
within
the
said
lembeckemelted
,
and
dropped
downe
into
a
bason
;
but
it
was
needfull
to
be
very
watchfull
at
it
,
by
reason
that
if
the
fire
had
taken
hold
of
the
gum
,
all
had
beene
lost
.
That
was
admirable
,
especially
in
a
man
that
neuer
saw
any
made
.
Whereof
the
Sauages
being
astonied
did
say
,
in
words
borrowed
from
the
Basques
,
Endia
chauè
Now
,
as
he
which
is
in
expectation
hath
neither
contentment
nor
rest
vntill
he
hath
that
which
he
desireth
;
likewise
our
men
,
in
this
season
had
often
their
eies
vpon
the
great
compasse
of
Port
Royall
,
to
see
if
they
might
discouer
any
ship
a
comming
;
wherein
they
were
oftentimes
deceiued
,
imagining
sometimes
they
had
heard
a
Canon-shot
,
other
while
to
perceiue
a
saile
:
and
very
often
taking
the
Sauages
boates
,
that
came
to
see
vs
,
for
French
shaloups
.
For
at
that
time
great
number
of
Sauages
assembled
themselues
at
the
passage
of
the
said
Port
to
goe
to
the
wars
against
the
Armouchiquois
,
as
we
CHAP.
XVII
.
The
arriuall
of
the
French
:
Monsieur
De
Monts
his
society
is
broken
,
and
why
:
the
couetousnesse
of
them
that
doe
rob
the
dead
:
bonfires
for
the
natiuity
of
the
Duke
of
Orleans
:
the
departing
of
the
Sauages
to
goe
to
warres
:
Sagamos
Membertou
:
voyages
vpon
the
coast
:
Bay
Françoise
:
base
trafficke
:
the
towne
of
Ouigoudi
:
how
the
Sauages
doe
make
great
voyages
:
their
bad
intention
:
a
steele
Mine
:
The
voyces
of
Sea
woolues
or
Seales
:
the
state
of
the
I
le
S.
Croix
:
the
loue
of
the
Sauages
towards
their
children
:
the
returne
into
Port
Royall
.
THe
Sunne
did
but
begin
to
cheere
the
earth
,
and
to
behold
his
Mistres
with
an
amorous
aspect
,
when
the
Sagamos
Membertou
(
after
our
praiers
solemnely
made
to
God
,
and
the
break-fast
distributed
to
the
people
,
according
to
the
custom
)
came
to
giue
vs
aduertisment
that
he
had
seene
a
saile
vpon
the
lake
,
which
came
towards
our
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
caused
in
all
diligence
the
small
Barke
to
be
made
ready
for
to
goe
to
view
further
.
Monsieur
De
Champ-dorè
and
Daniel
Hay
went
in
her
,
and
by
the
signe
that
had
beene
told
them
,
being
certaine
that
they
were
friends
,
they
made
presently
to
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
which
were
read
publikely
.
They
did
write
vnto
him
,
that
for
to
helpe
to
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
.
saue
the
charges
of
the
voyage
,
the
ship
(
being
yet
the
Ionas
)
should
stay
at
Campseau
Port
,
there
to
fish
for
Coddes
,
by
reason
that
the
Merchants
associate
with
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
knew
not
that
there
was
any
fishing
farther
than
that
place
:
Notwithstanding
if
it
were
necessary
he
should
cause
the
ship
to
come
to
Port
Royall
.
Moreouer
,
that
the
Monsieur
De
Monts
broken
,
and
why
.
society
was
broken
,
because
that
contrary
to
the
King
his
Edict
,
the
Hollanders
,
conducted
by
a
traiterous
Frenchman
,
called
La
Ieunesse
,
had
the
yeare
before
taken
vp
the
Beuers
and
other
Furres
,
of
the
great
riuer
of
Canada
;
a
thing
which
did
turne
to
the
great
dammage
of
the
Societie
,
which
for
that
cause
could
no
longer
furnish
the
charges
of
the
vnhabiting
in
these
parts
,
as
it
had
done
in
times
past
.
And
therefore
did
send
no
body
for
to
remaine
there
,
after
vs
.
As
we
receaued
ioy
to
see
our
assured
succour
,
we
felt
also
great
griefe
to
see
so
faire
and
so
holy
an
enterprise
broken
:
That
so
many
labours
and
perils
past
should
serue
to
no
effect
:
and
that
the
hope
of
planting
the
name
of
his
resolution
.
God
and
the
Catholike
faith
should
vanish
away
.
Notwithstanding
,
after
that
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
had
a
long
while
mused
heereupon
,
he
said
,
that
although
he
should
haue
no
body
to
come
with
him
,
but
onely
his
family
,
he
would
not
forsake
the
enterprise
.
It
was
great
griefe
vnto
vs
to
abandon
(
without
hope
of
returne
)
a
land
that
had
produced
vnto
vs
so
faire
Corne
,
Monsieur
De
Monts
,
and
his
associates
,
reaping
no
benefit
,
but
losse
,
and
hauing
no
helpe
from
the
King
,
it
was
a
thing
which
they
could
not
doe
,
but
with
much
difficulty
to
maintaine
an
habitation
in
those
parts
.
is
enuied
.
Now
this
enuy
for
the
trade
of
Beuers
with
the
Sauages
,
found
not
onely
place
in
the
Hollanders
hearts
,
but
also
in
French
Merchants
,
in
such
sort
that
the
priuiledge
which
had
beene
giuen
to
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
for
ten
yeares
,
was
reuoked
.
The
vnsatiable
auarice
of
men
is
a
strange
thing
,
which
haue
no
regard
to
that
which
is
honest
,
so
that
they
may
rifle
and
catch
by
what
meanes
soeuer
.
Let
vs
returne
to
our
sorowfull
newes
,
and
to
the
griefe
thereof
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
hauing
propounded
to
some
of
our
company
,
whether
they
would
tarry
there
for
a
yeare
,
eight
good
fellows
offered
themselues
,
who
were
promised
that
euery
one
of
them
should
haue
a
hogshead
of
wine
,
and
corne
sufficiently
for
one
yeare
,
but
they
demanded
so
great
wages
that
they
could
not
agree
.
So
resolution
was
taken
for
the
returne
.
Towards
the
euening
The
said
Cheualier
bringer
of
the
newes
had
borne
the
office
of
Captaine
in
the
Ship
that
remained
at
Campseau
,
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
.
&
in
this
condition
there
was
giuen
to
him
,
for
to
bring
vnto
vs
six
Weathers
,
24.
Hens
▪
a
pound
of
Peper
,
20.
pounds
of
Rice
,
as
many
of
Raisens
,
and
of
Prunes
,
a
thousand
of
Almonds
,
a
pound
of
Nutmegs
,
a
quarter
of
Cinamon
,
two
pounds
of
Maces
,
halfe
a
pound
of
Cloues
,
two
pounds
of
Citron
rindes
,
two
dozen
of
Citrons
,
as
many
Orenges
,
a
Westphalia
gamon
of
Bacon
,
and
six
other
gamons
,
a
hogshead
of
Gascoine
wine
,
and
as
much
of
Sacke
,
a
hogshead
of
poudred
Beefe
,
foure
pottles
and
a
halfe
of
oile
of
Oliue
,
a
Iar
of
Oliues
,
a
barrell
of
Vinegar
,
and
two
Sugar-loaues
:
but
all
that
was
lost
through
Gutter-lane
,
and
we
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
.
saw
none
of
all
these
things
to
make
account
of
:
Neuerthelesse
I
haue
thought
good
to
name
heere
these
wares
,
to
the
end
that
they
which
will
trauell
on
the
seas
may
prouide
themselues
therewith
.
As
for
the
Hens
and
Weathers
it
Monsieur
Le
Marquis
de
Pisani
.
Which
made
them
like
very
well
of
our
company
:
for
there
was
but
Cider
well
watred
,
in
the
ship
wherein
they
came
,
for
their
ordinary
portion
.
But
as
for
the
said
Cheualier
,
euen
the
very
first
day
he
spake
of
a
returne
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
kept
him
some
eight
daies
in
delaies
,
at
the
end
whereof
,
this
man
willing
to
goe
away
,
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
put
men
in
his
Barke
,
and
detained
him
,
for
some
report
,
that
he
had
said
,
that
being
come
to
Campseau
,
he
would
hoise
vp
sailes
and
leaue
vs
there
.
Fifteene
daies
after
,
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
sent
a
barke
to
Campseau
,
with
part
of
our
workmen
,
for
to
begin
to
pull
downe
the
house
.
In
the
beginning
of
Iune
Sagamos
Membertou
had
newly
made
,
in
forme
of
a
towne
,
compassed
about
with
high
pales
,
for
to
goe
to
wars
against
the
Armouchiquois
,
which
was
at
Choüakoct
some
80.
leagues
distant
from
Port
Royall
;
from
whence
they
returned
victorious
,
by
the
stratagems
which
I
will
declare
in
the
discription
that
I
haue
made
of
this
war
in
French
verses
.
The
Sauages
were
neere
two
moneths
in
the
assembling
themselues
thither
.
The
great
Sagamos
Membertou
had
made
them
to
be
warned
during
,
and
before
the
Winter
,
hauing
sent
vnto
them
men
of
purpose
,
namely
his
two
sonnes
Actaudin
and
Actaudinech
,
to
appoint
them
there
the
randez-uous
,
or
place
of
meeting
.
Iames
Qartier
in
that
country
,
at
which
time
he
was
already
married
and
had
children
,
and
notwithstanding
did
not
seeme
to
be
aboue
50.
yeares
old
.
He
hath
beene
a
very
great
warrier
in
his
yong
age
,
and
bloody
during
his
life
:
which
is
the
cause
why
hee
is
said
to
haue
many
enemies
,
and
he
is
very
glad
to
keepe
himselfe
neere
the
French
men
,
to
liue
in
security
.
During
this
gathering
of
people
,
it
behooued
to
make
presents
vnto
him
,
and
gifts
of
Corne
and
Beanes
,
yea
of
some
barell
of
wine
,
to
feast
his
friends
.
For
he
declared
to
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
he
sent
suddenly
for
him
,
to
astonish
him
,
and
to
see
if
he
would
obey
.
Vpon
the
first
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
being
not
willing
to
depart
thence
,
vntill
he
had
seene
the
issue
of
his
expectation
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
ripenesse
of
his
Corne
,
he
deliberated
,
after
that
the
Sauages
were
gone
to
wars
,
to
make
voyages
along
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
went
in
a
shaloup
to
the
said
Copper
Mine
.
I
was
of
the
said
Cheualier
his
voyage
:
we
crossed
the
French
Bay
to
goe
Sagamos
Chkoudun
,
where
we
saw
some
80.
or
100.
Sauages
,
all
naked
,
except
their
priuy
members
,
which
were
a
making
Tabagy
(
that
is
to
say
,
abanquetting
)
with
the
meale
that
the
said
Cheualier
had
trucked
with
Being
among
those
Sauages
,
the
Sagamos
Chkoudun
would
needes
giue
vs
the
pleasure
,
in
seeing
the
order
and
gesture
that
they
hold
going
to
the
warres
,
and
made
them
all
to
passe
before
vs
,
which
I
reserue
to
speake
of
in
the
But
because
I
haue
spoken
of
this
riuer
of
Oüigoudi
,
in
Monsieur
De
Monts
voiage
,
I
will
not
at
this
time
speake
more
of
it
.
When
we
returned
to
our
Barke
,
which
was
at
the
comming
in
of
the
Port
,
halfe
a
league
off
from
thence
,
sheltered
by
a
causie
that
the
sea
hath
made
there
,
our
men
,
and
specially
Captaine
Champ-dorè
,
that
conducted
vs
,
were
in
doubt
,
lest
some
mischance
should
happen
vnto
vs
,
and
hauing
seene
the
Sauages
in
armes
,
thought
it
had
beene
to
doe
vs
some
mischiefe
,
which
had
beene
very
easie
,
for
we
were
but
two
,
and
therefore
they
were
very
glad
of
our
returne
.
After
which
,
the
next
day
come
the
wizard
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
who
made
wedges
of
it
,
and
it
was
found
very
fine
steele
,
wherof
hee
caused
a
knife
to
bee
made
,
that
did
cut
as
a
razor
,
which
at
our
returne
he
shewed
to
the
King
.
From
thence
we
went
in
three
daies
to
the
I
le
S.
Croix
,
being
often
contraried
with
the
windes
.
And
because
we
had
a
bad
coniecture
of
the
Sauages
,
which
we
did
see
in
great
number
,
at
the
riuer
of
S.
Iohn
,
and
that
the
troupe
Oüen
Kirau
?
that
is
to
say
,
What
are
ye
?
they
would
not
discouer
themselues
.
But
the
next
day
Oagimont
,
the
Sagamos
of
this
riuer
,
came
to
vs
,
and
we
knew
it
was
he
whom
we
heard
.
He
did
prepare
to
follow
Membertou
and
his
troupe
to
the
warres
,
where
he
was
grieuously
wounded
,
as
I
haue
said
in
my
verses
vpon
this
matter
.
This
Oagimont
hath
a
daughter
about
eleuen
yeares
old
,
who
is
very
comly
,
which
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
desired
to
haue
,
and
hath
Being
entred
into
our
Barke
he
accompanied
vs
,
vntill
we
came
to
the
broad
sea
,
where
he
put
himselfe
in
his
shaloup
to
returne
backe
;
and
for
vs
we
bent
our
course
for
Port
Royall
,
where
we
arriued
before
day
,
but
we
were
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
was
but
the
day
before
,
arriued
from
his
voyage
to
the
mines
,
whither
we
haue
said
that
he
was
to
goe
:
and
the
day
before
that
,
was
the
Barke
arriued
that
had
carried
part
of
our
workmen
to
Campseau
.
So
that
all
being
assembled
,
there
rested
nothing
more
than
to
prepare
things
necessary
for
our
shipping
.
And
in
this
busines
our
Water-Mill
did
vs
very
good
seruice
,
for
otherwise
there
had
been
no
meanes
to
prepare
meale
enough
for
the
voyage
,
but
in
the
end
we
had
more
than
we
had
need
of
,
which
was
to
the
Sauages
,
to
the
end
to
haue
vs
in
remembrance
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
The
Port
de
Campseau
:
our
departure
from
Port
Royall
:
fogs
of
eight
daies
continuance
:
a
Raine-bow
appearing
in
the
water
:
the
Port
De
Saualet
:
tillage
an
honour
able
exercise
:
the
Sauages
griefe
at
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourts
going
away
:
returne
into
France
:
voyage
to
Mount
Saint
Michael
:
fruits
of
New
France
presented
to
the
King
:
a
voyage
into
New
France
after
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
returne
.
VPon
the
point
that
we
should
take
our
leaue
of
Port
De
Campseau
.
Royall
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
sent
his
men
,
one
after
another
,
to
finde
out
the
ship
at
Campseau
,
which
is
a
Port
being
betweene
seuen
or
eight
Ilands
,
where
ships
may
be
sheltered
from
windes
:
and
there
is
a
Bay
of
aboue
15.
leagues
depth
,
and
6.
or
7.
leagues
broad
.
The
said
place
being
distant
from
Port
Royall
aboue
150.
leagues
.
We
had
a
great
Barke
,
two
small
ones
,
and
a
shaloup
.
In
one
of
the
small
Barkes
some
men
were
shipped
that
were
sent
before
.
And
the
30.
of
Iuly
the
other
two
went
away
.
I
was
in
the
great
one
,
conducted
by
Monsieur
De
Champ-dorè
.
But
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
desirous
to
see
an
end
of
our
sowed
corne
,
tarried
till
it
was
ripe
,
and
Cap
De
Sable
,
which
we
saw
not
.
In
these
Cimmerian
darknesses
,
hauing
one
day
cast
anker
in
the
sea
,
by
reason
of
the
night
,
our
anker
driued
in
such
sort
,
that
in
the
morning
,
the
tide
had
carried
vs
among
Ilands
;
and
I
maruell
that
we
were
not
cast
away
,
Cap
De
Sable
;
which
after
we
had
passed
,
the
tide
(
which
is
swift
in
this
place
)
brought
vs
in
short
time
as
farre
as
to
the
Port
De
La
Heue
,
thinking
that
we
were
no
Port
Du
Mouton
.
There
we
taried
two
daies
,
and
in
the
very
same
Port
we
saw
the
Coddes
bite
at
the
hooke
.
We
found
there
store
of
red
Gooseberies
,
and
a
Marcassite
of
Copper
Mine
:
we
also
made
there
some
trucking
with
the
Sauages
for
skinnes
.
From
thence
forward
we
had
winde
at
will
,
and
during
that
time
it
happened
once
,
that
being
vpon
the
hatches
,
I
cried
out
to
our
Pilote
Monsieur
De
Champdore
,
that
we
were
ready
to
strike
,
thinking
I
had
seene
the
bottome
of
the
sea
;
but
I
was
deceiued
by
the
Raine-bow
which
did
De
Lus
,
called
Captaine
Saualet
,
receiued
vs
with
all
the
kindnesse
in
the
world
.
And
for
as
much
as
this
Port
(
which
is
little
,
but
very
faire
)
hath
no
name
,
I
haue
qualified
it
in
my
Geographicall
We
were
4.
daies
there
,
by
reason
of
the
contrary
wind
.
Then
came
we
to
Campseau
,
where
we
taried
for
the
other
Barke
,
which
came
two
daies
after
vs
.
And
as
for
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
as
soone
as
he
saw
that
the
corne
might
be
reaped
,
he
pulled
vp
some
Rie
,
root
and
all
,
for
to
shew
heare
the
beauty
,
goodnesse
and
vnmeasurable
height
of
the
same
.
He
also
made
gleanes
of
the
other
Quintus
Cincinatus
,
who
all
dusty
did
plough
foure
akers
of
lands
,
bare
headed
and
open
stomackt
,
when
the
Senats
Harold
brought
letters
of
the
Dictatorship
vnto
him
;
in
sort
,
that
this
messenger
was
forced
to
pray
him
to
couer
himselfe
,
before
he
declared
his
Embassage
vnto
him
.
Delighting
my selfe
in
this
exercise
,
God
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
gaue
vnto
mee
a
gleane
,
when
he
came
to
the
said
Port
De
Campseau
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
going
away
.
The
eleuenth
of
August
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
departed
,
with
eight
in
his
company
,
from
the
said
Port
Royall
,
in
a
Shaloup
to
come
to
Campseau
:
A
thing
maruellously
dangerous
to
crosse
so
many
baies
and
seas
in
so
small
a
vessell
,
laden
with
nine
persons
,
with
victuals
necessary
for
the
voyage
,
and
reasonable
great
quantity
of
other
stuffe
.
Being
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Captaine
Saualet
,
he
receiued
them
all
as
kindly
as
it
was
possible
for
him
:
And
from
thence
they
came
to
vs
,
to
the
said
Port
of
Campseau
,
where
we
taried
yet
eight
daies
.
The
26.
of
September
we
had
sight
of
the
Sorlingues
,
which
be
at
the
lands
end
of
Cornewall
in
England
,
and
the
28.
thinking
to
come
to
Saint
Maloes
,
we
were
forced
Nicolas
Martin
,
in
hauing
so
skilfully
conducted
vs
in
such
a
nauigation
,
and
among
so
many
bankes
and
dangerous
rocks
,
wherewith
the
coast
,
from
the
Cap
of
Vshant
to
Saint
Maloes
,
is
full
.
If
this
man
be
praise
worthie
,
in
this
his
action
;
Captaine
Foulques
deserueth
no
lesse
praises
,
hauing
brought
vs
thorow
so
many
contrary
windes
,
into
vnknowen
lands
,
where
the
first
foundations
of
New
France
haue
beene
laid
.
S.
Michael
.
Hauing
taried
three
or
foure
daies
at
Saint
Maloes
,
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourts
sonne
,
and
my selfe
,
went
to
Mount
Saint
Michael
,
where
wee
saw
the
relikes
,
all
,
sauing
the
Buckler
of
this
holy
Archangell
.
It
was
told
vs
that
the
Lord
Bishop
of
Auranches
,
had
,
foure
or
fiue
yeares
ago
,
forbidden
to
shew
it
any
more
.
As
for
the
building
,
it
meriteth
After
we
had
soiorned
eight
daies
at
Saint
Maloes
,
we
his
industry
.
came
,
in
a
Barke
,
to
Honfleur
,
where
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
his
experience
stood
vs
in
good
stead
,
who
seeing
our
Pilots
at
their
wits
end
,
when
they
saw
themselues
betweene
the
Iles
of
Ierzy
and
Sare
(
not
being
accustomed
to
take
that
course
,
where
we
were
driuen
by
a
great
winde
,
East
South-East
,
accompanied
with
fogs
and
rain
)
he
tooke
his
sea-chard
in
hand
,
and
plaied
the
part
of
a
Pilot
,
in
such
sort
that
we
passed
the
Raz
Blanchart
(
a
dangerous
passage
for
small
Barkes
)
and
we
came
easily
,
following
the
coast
of
Normandie
,
to
Honfleur
;
for
which
,
eternall
praises
be
giuen
to
God
.
Amen
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
presented
the
King
with
the
fruits
of
the
land
from
whence
he
came
,
and
especially
the
Corne
,
Wheat
,
Rie
,
Barly
and
Oates
,
as
being
the
most
precious
thing
that
may
bee
brought
from
what
country
soeuer
.
It
had
beene
very
fit
to
vow
these
first
fruits
to
God
,
and
to
place
them
in
some
church
among
the
monuments
of
triumph
,
with
more
iust
Terminus
,
Seia
,
and
Segesta
the
first
fruits
of
their
tillage
,
by
the
hands
of
the
Priests
of
the
fields
,
instituted
by
Romulus
,
which
was
the
first
order
in
new
Rome
,
who
had
for
Blason
,
a
hat
of
the
eares
of
Corne
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
had
bred
tenne
Outards
,
taken
from
the
shell
,
which
he
thought
to
bring
all
into
France
,
but
fiue
of
them
were
lost
,
and
the
other
fiue
he
gaue
to
the
King
,
who
delighted
much
in
them
;
and
they
are
at
Fonteine
Belleau
.
Vpon
the
faire
shew
of
the
fruites
of
the
said
Country
Monsieur
De
Monts
.
Three
ships
sent
1608.
the
King
did
confirme
to
Monsieur
De
Monts
the
priuiledge
for
the
trade
of
Beuers
with
the
Sauages
,
to
the
end
to
giue
him
meanes
to
establish
his
Colonies
in
New
France
.
And
by
this
occasion
he
sent
thither
in
March
last
,
Families
,
there
to
begin
Christian
and
French
Common-wealths
,
which
God
vouchsafe
to
blesse
and
increase
.
The
said
ships
being
returned
,
we
haue
had
report
by
Monsieur
De
Champ-dorè
,
and
others
,
of
the
state
of
the
Country
which
we
had
left
,
and
of
the
wonderfull
beauty
of
the
Corne
that
the
said
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
had
sowed
before
his
departure
,
together
of
the
graines
that
be
fallen
in
the
gardens
,
which
haue
so
increased
that
it
is
an
incredible
thing
.
Membertou
did
gather
six
or
seuen
barrels
of
the
corne
that
we
had
sowed
:
and
had
yet
one
left
,
which
he
reserued
for
the
Frenchmen
,
whom
he
looked
From
Port
Royall
,
the
said
Champ-dorè
went
as
farre
as
Chouakouet
,
the
beginning
of
the
Armouchiquois
land
,
where
he
pacified
that
nation
with
the
Etechemins
,
which
was
not
done
without
solemnity
.
For
as
he
had
begun
to
speake
of
it
,
the
Captaine
,
who
is
now
instead
of
Olmechin
,
named
Astikou
,
a
graue
man
and
of
a
goodly
presence
,
how
sauage
soeuer
he
be
,
demanded
that
some
one
of
the
said
Etechemins
should
be
sent
to
him
,
and
that
he
would
treat
with
him
.
Oagimont
,
Sagamos
of
the
riuer
S.
Croix
,
was
appointed
Monsieur
De
Monts
had
likewise
pacified
those
nations
,
and
had
declared
vnto
them
,
that
he
would
be
enemy
to
the
first
of
them
that
should
beginne
the
war
,
and
would
pursue
him
.
But
after
his
returne
into
France
,
they
could
not
containe
themselues
in
peace
.
And
the
Armouchiquois
did
kill
a
Souriquois
Sauage
,
called
Panoniac
,
who
went
to
them
for
to
trucke
merchandise
,
which
he
tooke
at
the
storehouse
of
the
said
Monsieur
De
Monts
.
The
warre
aboue
mentioned
happened
by
reason
of
this
said
murther
,
vnder
the
conduct
of
Sagamos
Membertou
:
the
said
warre
was
made
in
the
very
same
place
,
where
I
now
make
mention
,
that
Monsieur
Champlein
is
now
in
the
riuer
of
Canada
.
Cattell
.
Fruit
trees
.
Vines
.
Hempe
.
Monsieur
de
Champdorè
did
treate
the
peace
this
yeare
.
Monsieur
Champlein
is
in
another
place
,
to
wit
in
the
great
riuer
of
Canada
,
neere
the
place
where
captaine
Iames
Quartier
did
winter
,
where
he
hath
fortified
himselfe
,
hauing
brought
thither
housholds
,
with
cattell
and
diuers
sorts
o●●…ite-trees
.
There
is
store
of
vines
,
and
excellent
hempe
,
in
the
same
place
where
he
is
,
which
the
earth
bringeth
footh
of
it selfe
.
He
is
not
a
man
to
be
idle
,
and
we
expect
shortly
newes
of
the
whole
discouerie
of
this
great
and
vncomparable
riuer
,
and
of
the
countries
which
it
washeth
on
both
sides
,
by
the
diligence
of
the
said
his
resolution
Champlein
.
As
for
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
his
desire
is
immutable
,
in
this
resolution
to
inhabit
and
adorne
his
Prouince
,
to
bring
thither
his
familie
,
and
all
sorts
of
trades
necessary
for
the
life
of
man
.
Which
,
with
Gods
helpe
hee
will
The
second
Booke
of
the
History
of
Noua
Francia
,
containing
the
fashions
and
maners
of
life
of
the
people
there
,
and
the
fertility
of
the
Lands
and
Seas
mentioned
in
the
former
Booke
.
THE
PREFACE
.
ALmighty
God
,
in
the
creation
of
this
world
,
hath
so
much
delighted
himselfe
in
diuersity
,
that
,
whether
it
be
in
Heauen
,
or
in
the
Earth
,
either
vnder
the
same
or
in
the
profound
depth
of
waters
,
the
effects
of
his
might
and
glory
doe
shine
in
euery
place
.
But
the
wonder
that
far
exceedeth
all
others
,
is
,
that
in
one
and
the
selfe
same
kind
of
Creature
,
I
meane
in
Man
,
are
found
more
variety
than
in
other
things
created
.
For
if
one
enters
into
the
consideration
of
his
face
,
two
shall
not
be
found
who
in
euery
respect
doe
resemble
one
another
:
If
he
bee
considered
in
the
voice
,
the
same
variety
shall
be
found
:
If
in
the
speech
,
all
Nations
haue
their
proper
and
peculiar
language
,
whereby
one
is
distinguished
from
the
other
.
But
in
maners
and
fashion
of
life
,
there
is
a
maruellous
difference
,
which
(
without
troubling
our selues
in
crossing
the
Seas
to
haue
the
experience
thereof
)
we
see
visibly
in
our
very
neighborhood
.
Now
forasmuch
as
it
is
a
small
matter
to
know
,
that
people
differ
from
vs
in
customes
and
maners
,
vnles
we
know
the
particularities
thereof
;
a
small
thing
is
it
likewise
to
know
,
but
that
,
which
is
neere
to
vs
:
but
the
faire
Science
is
to
know
the
maner
of
life
of
all
Nations
of
the
World
,
for
which
reason
Vlysses
hath
beene
esteemed
,
because
he
had
seene
much
and
knowen
much
.
It
hath
seemed
necessary
vnto
me
to
exercise
my selfe
in
this
second
booke
vpon
this
subiect
,
in
that
which
toucheth
the
Nations
spoken
of
by
vs
,
seeing
that
I
haue
tied
my selfe
vnto
it
,
and
that
it
is
one
of
the
best
parts
of
an
History
,
which
without
it
would
be
defectiue
,
hauing
but
slightly
and
casually
handled
here
aboue
those
things
that
I
haue
reserued
to
speake
of
heere
.
Which
also
I
doe
,
to
the
end
,
if
it
please
God
to
take
pitie
of
those
poore
people
,
and
to
worke
by
his
holy
spirit
,
that
they
be
brought
into
his
fold
,
their
children
may
know
heereafter
what
their
Fathers
were
,
and
blesse
them
that
haue
employed
themselues
in
their
conuersion
,
and
reformation
of
their
vnciuility
.
Let
vs
therefore
begin
with
man
from
his
birth
,
and
hauing
in
grosse
marked
out
what
the
course
of
his
life
is
,
we
will
conduct
him
to
the
graue
,
there
to
leaue
him
to
rest
,
and
also
to
repose
our selues
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Natiuity
of
Man
.
THe
authour
of
the
booke
of
Wisdome
,
called
Salomon
,
witnesseth
vnto
vs
a
most
true
thing
,
that
All
men
haue
a
like
entrance
into
the
world
,
and
the
like
going
out
.
But
ech
seuerall
people
hath
brought
some
ceremonies
,
after
these
were
accomplished
.
For
some
haue
wept
,
seeing
the
birth
of
man
vpon
this
worldly
Theater
.
Others
haue
reioyced
at
it
,
as
well
because
Nature
hath
giuen
to
euery
creature
a
desire
to
preserue
his
owne
kinde
,
as
for
that
,
Man
hauing
beene
made
mortall
by
sinne
,
he
desireth
to
bee
in
some
sort
restored
againe
to
that
lost
right
of
immortality
,
and
to
leaue
some
visible
image
issued
from
him
,
by
the
generation
of
children
.
I
will
not
heere
discourse
vpon
euery
Nation
,
for
it
would
be
an
infinite
thing
.
But
I
will
say
that
the
Hebrews
at
the
natiuity
of
their
children
did
make
some
particular
ceremonies
vnto
them
,
spoken
of
by
the
Prophet
Ezechiel
,
who
hauing
as
for
thy
birth
(
saith
he
)
in
the
day
that
thou
wast
borne
thy
nauell
was
not
cut
,
neither
wast
thou
washed
in
water
to
soften
thee
,
nor
salted
with
salt
,
nor
any
wise
swadled
in
cloutes
.
The
Cimbres
did
put
their
new
borne
children
into
the
snow
to
harden
them
:
And
the
Frenchmen
did
plunge
theirs
into
the
riuer
Rhine
,
to
know
if
they
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
imposition
of
names
.
AS
for
imposition
of
names
,
they
giue
them
by
tradition
,
that
is
to
say
,
they
haue
great
quantity
of
names
,
which
they
chuse
and
impose
on
their
children
.
Memembourré
,
&
Semcoud
,
(
that
died
this
last
Winter
)
Semcoudech
hath
left
his
brothers
name
,
and
hath
not
taken
that
of
his
father
,
but
rather
hath
made
himselfe
to
be
called
Paris
,
because
he
dwelt
in
Paris
.
And
after
Panoniacs
death
,
Panoniagues
forsooke
his
name
,
and
was
,
by
one
of
our
men
,
called
Roland
:
which
I
finde
euill
and
vndiscreetly
done
,
so
to
prophane
Christians
names
,
and
to
impose
them
vpon
Infidels
:
as
I
remember
of
another
that
was
called
Martin
.
Alexander
the
Great
(
though
he
was
an
Heathen
)
would
not
that
any
should
beare
his
name
,
vnlesse
he
should
render
himselfe
woorthy
thereof
by
vertue
.
And
,
as
one
day
a
souldier
,
bearing
the
name
of
Alexander
,
was
accused
before
him
to
be
voluptuous
and
lecherous
,
he
commanded
him
,
either
to
forsake
that
name
,
or
to
change
his
life
.
The
Brasiliens
(
as
Iohn
De
Leri
saith
,
whom
I
had
rather
follow
in
that
which
he
hath
seene
,
than
a
Spaniard
)
impose
names
to
their
children
of
the
first
thing
that
commeth
before
them
,
as
if
a
bow
and
string
come
to
their
imagination
,
they
will
call
their
child
Ourapacen
,
which
signifieth
a
bow
and
a
string
,
and
so
consequently
.
In
regard
of
our
Sauages
,
they
haue
at
this
day
names
without
signification
,
which
peraduenture
in
the
first
imposing
of
them
,
did
signifie
some
thing
,
but
as
the
tongues
do
change
the
knowledge
thereof
is
lost
.
Of
all
the
names
of
them
that
I
haue
knowen
,
I
haue
learned
none
,
sauing
that
Chkoudun
signifieth
a
Trowt
:
and
Oigoudi
the
name
of
the
riuer
of
the
said
Chkoudun
,
which
signifieth
to
see
.
It
is
very
certaine
,
that
names
haue
not
beene
imposed
,
to
what
thing
soeuer
,
without
reason
.
For
Adam
gaue
the
name
to
euery
liuing
creature
,
according
to
the
property
and
nature
thereof
,
and
consequently
names
haue
beene
giuen
to
men
signifying
something
:
As
Adam
signifieth
▪
Man
,
or
that
which
is
made
of
earth
:
Euah
signifieth
,
the
Mother
of
all
liuing
:
Abel
,
weeping
:
Cain
,
possession
:
Iesus
,
a
Sauiour
:
Diuell
,
a
Slanderer
:
Satan
,
an
aduersarie
&c.
Among
the
Romans
,
some
were
called
Lucius
,
because
they
were
born
at
the
breake
of
day
;
Others
Caesar
,
for
that
the
Mothers
belly
was
cut
at
the
birth
of
him
that
first
did
beare
this
name
:
In
like
maner
Lentulus
,
Piso
,
Fabius
,
Cicero
,
&c.
all
nick-names
,
giuen
by
reason
of
some
accident
,
like
our
Sauages
names
,
but
with
some
more
iudgement
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
feeding
of
their
Children
.
Prophet
Esay
:
Can
a
woman
forget
her
child
,
and
not
haue
compassion
on
the
Sonne
of
her
wombe
?
This
pity
which
God
requireth
in
Mothers
,
is
to
giue
the
brest
to
their
children
,
and
not
to
change
the
food
which
they
haue
giuen
vnto
them
before
their
birth
.
But
at
this
day
the
most
part
make
their
brests
to
serue
for
alurements
to
whoredome
,
and
being
willing
to
set
themselues
at
ease
,
free
from
the
childrens
noise
,
do
send
them
into
the
Country
,
where
peraduenture
they
be
changed
or
giuen
to
bad
nurses
,
whose
corruption
and
bad
nature
they
sucke
with
their
milke
.
And
from
thence
come
the
changelings
,
weake
and
degenerate
from
the
right
stocke
whose
names
they
beare
.
The
Sauage
women
beare
a
greater
loue
than
that
towards
their
yong
ones
:
for
none
but
themselues
doe
nourish
them
:
And
that
is
generall
thorowout
all
the
West
Indies
:
likewise
their
brests
are
no
baites
of
loue
,
as
in
these
our
parts
,
but
rather
,
loue
in
those
lands
is
made
by
the
flame
that
nature
kindleth
in
euery
one
,
without
annexing
any
arts
to
it
,
either
by
painting
,
amorous
poisons
or
otherwise
.
And
for
this
maner
of
nursing
their
children
,
are
the
ancient
German
women
praised
by
Tacitus
,
because
that
euery
one
did
nurse
their
Children
with
her
owne
brests
,
and
would
not
haue
suffered
that
another
besides
themselues
should
giue
sucke
to
their
children
.
Now
our
Sauage
women
do
giue
vnto
them
,
with
the
dugge
,
meats
which
they
vse
,
hauing
first
well
chawed
them
:
and
so
by
little
and
little
bring
them
vp
.
As
for
the
swadling
of
them
,
they
that
dwell
in
hot
Countries
and
neere
the
Tropicks
,
haue
no
care
of
it
,
but
leaue
them
free
vnbound
.
But
drawing
towards
the
North
,
the
mothers
haue
an
euen
smooth
boord
,
like
the
couering
of
a
drawer
or
cupborod
,
vpon
which
they
lay
the
child
wrapped
in
a
Beauer
fur
,
vnles
it
be
too
hot
,
and
tied
thereupon
with
some
swadling
band
,
whom
they
carry
on
their
backes
their
legges
hanging
downe
:
then
being
returned
into
their
Cabins
they
set
them
in
this
maner
vp
straight
against
a
stone
or
some
thing
else
.
And
as
in
these
our
parts
,
one
giues
small
feathers
and
gilt
things
to
little
children
,
so
they
hang
quantity
of
beades
and
small
square
toies
,
diuersly
coloured
,
in
the
vpper
part
of
the
said
boord
or
plancke
,
for
the
decking
of
theirs
.
CHAP.
IIII.
Of
their
loue
towards
their
children
.
THat
which
we
haue
said
euen
now
,
is
a
part
of
true
loue
,
which
doth
shame
the
Christian
women
.
But
after
the
Children
be
weaned
,
and
at
all
times
,
they
loue
them
all
,
obseruing
this
law
that
Nature
hath
grafted
in
the
hearts
of
all
creatures
(
except
in
leaud
slippery
women
)
to
haue
care
of
them
.
And
when
it
is
question
to
demand
of
them
some
of
their
children
(
I
speake
of
the
Souriquois
,
in
whose
land
we
dwelt
)
for
to
bring
them
into
France
,
they
wil
not
giue
them
:
but
if
any
one
of
them
doth
yeeld
vnto
it
,
presents
must
be
giuen
vnto
him
,
besides
large
promises
.
We
haue
alreadie
spoken
of
this
at
the
end
of
the
17.
chapter
.
So
then
I
finde
that
they
haue
wrong
to
be
called
Barbarous
,
seeing
that
the
ancient
Romans
were
far
more
Brabarous
than
they
,
who
oftentimes
sold
their
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
and
afterwards
to
the
people
of
Israel
,
by
the
mouth
of
Moses
,
is
,
that
they
shall
possesse
the
CHAP.
5.
Of
their
Religion
.
MAn
being
created
after
the
image
of
God
,
it
is
good
reason
that
he
acknowledge
,
serue
,
worship
,
praise
and
blesse
his
Creator
,
and
that
therein
he
imploy
his
whole
desire
,
his
minde
,
his
strength
and
his
courage
.
But
the
nature
of
man
hauing
been
corrupted
by
sinne
,
this
faire
light
that
God
had
first
giuen
vnto
him
,
hath
beene
so
darkned
,
that
he
is
becom
therby
to
lose
the
knowledge
of
his
beginning
.
And
for
as
much
as
God
sheweth
not
himself
vnto
vs
by
a
certaine
visible
forme
,
as
a
father
or
a
King
might
doe
;
man
finding
himselfe
ouercome
with
pouerty
and
infirmity
,
not
setling
himselfe
to
the
contemplation
of
the
wonders
of
this
Almighty
workman
,
and
to
seeke
him
as
he
ought
to
be
sought
for
,
with
a
base
and
brutish
spirit
,
miserably
hath
he
forged
to
himselfe
gods
,
according
to
his
owne
fancy
:
And
there
is
nothing
visible
in
the
world
,
but
hath
beene
deified
in
some
place
or
other
:
yea
euen
in
that
rancke
and
degree
,
imaginary
things
hath
also
beene
put
,
as
Vertue
,
Hope
,
Honour
,
Fortune
,
and
a
thousand
such
like
things
:
Item
infernall
gods
,
and
sicknesses
,
and
all
sorts
of
plagues
,
euery
one
worshipping
the
things
that
he
stood
in
feare
of
.
But
notwithstanding
,
though
Tuliie
hath
said
,
speaking
of
the
nature
of
the
gods
,
that
there
is
no
nation
so
sauage
,
or
brutish
nor
so
barbarous
,
but
is
seasoned
with
some
opinion
of
them
:
yet
there
haue
been
found
,
in
these
later
ages
,
nations
that
haue
no
feeling
thereof
at
all
:
which
is
so
much
the
stranger
that
among
them
,
there
Iames
Cartier
.
mentioned
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
.
This
is
the
reason
why
our
Sauages
of
New
France
wil
be
found
more
easie
to
receiue
the
Christian
doctrine
,
if
once
the
Prouince
be
thorowly
inhabited
.
For
(
that
we
may
begin
with
them
of
Canada
)
Iames
Quartier
,
in
his
second
relation
,
reciteth
that
which
I
haue
said
a
little
before
,
in
these
words
,
which
are
not
heere
laied
downe
in
the
former
Booke
.
This
said
people
(
saith
he
)
hath
not
any
beleefe
of
God
Cudoüagni
,
Agoiuda
.
So
that
many
times
they
requested
our
Captaine
to
cause
them
to
be
baptized
,
and
the
said
Lord
(
that
is
to
say
,
Donnacona
)
Taiguragni
,
Domagaia
,
with
all
the
people
of
their
towne
came
thither
for
that
purpose
:
but
because
we
knew
not
their
intent
and
desire
,
and
that
there
was
no
body
to
instruct
them
in
the
faith
,
wee
excused
our selues
to
them
for
that
time
,
and
bad
Taiguragni
and
Domagaia
to
make
them
vnderstand
that
we
would
returne
another
voyage
,
and
would
bring
Priests
with
vs
and
Chréme
,
telling
them
,
for
an
excuse
,
that
one
cannot
be
baptized
without
the
said
Chréme
,
which
they
did
beleeue
.
And
they
were
very
glad
of
the
promise
which
the
Captaine
made
them
to
returne
,
and
thanked
them
for
it
.
Monsieur
Champlein
,
hauing
of
late
made
the
same
voyage
which
the
Captaine
Iames
Quartier
had
made
,
did
discourse
with
Sauages
,
that
be
yet
liuing
,
and
reporteth
the
speeches
that
were
betweene
him
and
certaine
of
their
Sagamos
,
concerning
their
beleefe
in
spirituall
and
heauenly
things
,
which
I
haue
thought
good
(
being
incident
to
The
most
part
of
them
be
people
without
law
,
according
as
I
could
see
and
informe
my selfe
,
by
the
said
great
Sagamos
,
who
told
mee
that
they
verily
beleeue
there
is
one
God
,
who
hath
created
all
things
.
And
then
I
asked
him
,
seeing
that
they
beleeue
in
one
onely
God
:
by
what
meanes
did
hee
place
them
in
this
world
,
and
from
whence
they
were
So
farre
Monsieur
Champleins
report
.
As
for
our
Souriquois
,
and
other
their
neighbours
,
I
can
say
nothing
else
,
but
that
they
are
destitute
of
all
knowledge
of
God
,
haue
no
Adoration
,
neither
doe
they
make
any
diuine
seruice
,
liuing
in
a
pitifull
ignorance
;
which
ought
to
touch
the
hearts
both
of
Christian
Princes
,
and
Prelates
,
who
very
Seeke
first
the
kingdome
of
God
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
giuen
vnto
you
ouer
and
aboue
.
Let
vs
returne
to
our
Sauages
,
for
whose
conuersion
it
resteth
vnto
vs
to
pray
to
God
that
it
will
please
him
to
open
the
meanes
to
make
a
plentifull
haruest
to
the
further
manifestation
of
the
Gospell
:
for
ours
,
and
generally
all
those
people
euen
as
farre
as
Florida
inclusiuely
,
are
very
easie
to
be
brought
to
the
Christian
religion
,
according
as
I
may
coniecture
of
them
which
I
haue
not
seene
,
by
the
discourse
of
Histories
.
But
I
finde
that
there
shall
be
more
facility
in
them
of
the
neerer
lands
,
as
from
Cap-Breton
to
Malebarre
,
because
they
haue
not
any
shew
of
religion
(
for
I
call
not
religion
vnlesse
there
be
some
Latria
and
diuine
seruice
)
nor
tillage
of
ground
(
at
least
as
farre
as
Chouakoet
)
which
is
the
chiefest
thing
that
may
draw
men
to
beleeue
as
one
would
,
by
reason-that
out
from
the
Earth
commeth
all
that
which
is
necessarie
for
the
life
,
after
the
generall
vse
we
haue
of
the
other
Elements
.
Our
life
hath
chiefely
need
of
meat
,
drinke
and
clothing
.
These
people
(
as
one
may
say
)
haue
nothing
of
all
that
,
for
it
is
not
to
be
called
couered
,
to
be
alwaies
wandring
and
lodged
vnder
foure
stakes
,
and
to
haue
a
skinne
vpon
their
backe
:
neither
doe
I
call
eating
and
liuing
,
to
eat
all
at
once
and
starue
Gregorie
Nazianzene
)
Greg.
Nazian
in
the
oration
of
the
care
for
the
poore
.
that
thou
beest
a
God
towards
the
needie
,
in
imitating
Gods
mercifulnesse
.
For
man
hath
nothing
so
diuine
in
him
as
benefits
.
The
heathen
haue
knowen
this
,
and
amongst
others
Pliny
,
when
he
saith
,
that
it
is
a
great
signe
Plin.
lib.
2.
7.
of
diuinitie
in
a
mortall
man
,
to
helpe
and
aide
an
other
mortall
man
.
These
people
then
enioying
the
fruits
of
the
vse
of
trades
and
tillage
of
the
ground
,
will
beleeue
all
that
shall
be
told
them
,
in
auditum
auris
,
at
the
first
voice
that
shal
sound
in
their
eares
:
and
of
this
haue
I
certain
proofes
,
because
I
haue
knowen
them
wholly
disposed
thereunto
by
the
communication
they
had
with
vs
;
and
there
bee
some
of
them
that
are
Christians
in
minde
,
&
do
performe
the
acts
of
it
,
in
such
wise
as
they
can
,
though
they
be
not
baptised
:
among
whom
I
will
name
Chkoudun
,
Captaine
(
alias
Sagamos
)
of
the
riuer
of
Saint
Iohn
,
mentioned
in
the
beginning
of
this
worke
,
who
,
whensoeuer
he
eateth
,
lifteth
vp
his
eies
to
heauen
,
and
maketh
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
because
he
hath
seene
vs
doe
so
:
yea
at
our
praiers
he
did
kneele
downe
as
we
did
:
And
because
he
hath
seene
a
great
crosse
planted
neere
to
our
fort
,
he
hath
made
the
like
at
his
house
,
and
in
all
his
cabins
;
and
carieth
one
at
his
brest
,
saying
,
that
he
is
no
more
a
Sauage
,
and
acknowledging
plainly
,
that
they
are
beasts
(
so
hee
saith
in
his
language
)
but
that
he
is
like
vnto
vs
,
desiring
to
be
instructed
.
That
which
I
say
of
this
man
,
I
may
affirme
the
same
almost
of
all
the
others
:
And
though
he
should
be
alone
,
yet
hee
is
capable
,
being
instructed
,
to
bring
in
all
the
rest
.
The
Armouchiquois
are
a
great
people
,
which
haue
likewise
no
adoration
:
and
being
setled
,
because
they
manure
the
ground
,
one
may
easily
make
a
congregation
of
them
,
and
exhort
them
to
that
which
is
for
their
saluation
.
Some
of
our
Westerne
Indians
,
expecting
this
resurrection
,
haue
esteemed
that
the
soules
of
the
good
did
got
into
heauen
,
&
them
of
the
wicked
into
a
great
pit
or
hole
,
which
they
thinke
to
be
far
off
towards
the
Sunne
setting
,
which
they
call
Popogusso
,
there
to
burne
for
euer
:
and
such
is
the
beleefe
of
the
Virginians
:
The
others
(
as
the
Brasilians
)
that
the
wicked
goe
with
Aignan
,
which
is
the
euill
spirit
that
tormenteth
them
:
but
as
for
the
good
,
S.
Paul
,
and
others
,
haue
thought
that
after
death
our
soules
were
sequestred
into
places
vnder
the
earth
,
as
in
Abrahams
bosome
,
attending
the
iudgement
of
God
:
And
there
Origen
hath
thought
that
they
are
as
in
a
Schoole
of
soules
,
and
place
of
instruction
,
where
they
learne
the
causes
and
reasons
of
the
things
they
haue
seene
on
the
Earth
,
and
by
reasoning
make
iudgements
of
consequences
of
things
past
,
and
of
things
to
come
.
But
such
opinions
haue
beene
reiected
by
the
resolution
of
the
Doctours
of
Sorbone
in
the
time
of
King
Philip
the
faire
,
and
since
by
the
Councell
of
Florence
.
Now
if
the
Christians
haue
held
that
opinion
,
is
it
much
to
these
poore
Sauages
to
bee
entred
in
those
opinions
that
we
haue
recited
of
them
?
As
concerning
the
worshipping
of
their
gods
,
of
all
them
that
be
out
of
the
Spanish
dominion
,
I
finde
none
but
the
Virginians
that
vse
any
diuine
seruice
(
vnlesse
we
will
also
comprehend
therein
,
that
which
the
Floridians
doe
,
which
we
will
recite
heereafter
)
They
then
represent
their
gods
in
the
shape
of
a
man
,
which
they
call
Kevuasovuock
.
One
onely
is
named
Kevuas
.
They
place
them
in
houses
and
Temples
,
made
after
their
fashion
,
which
they
call
Machicómuck
,
wherein
they
make
their
praiers
,
singing
and
S.
Augustin
saith
.
Numa
Pompilius
hauing
wisely
forbidden
to
make
any
,
because
that
such
a
foolish
and
senseles
thing
made
them
to
be
despised
,
and
from
this
contempt
came
,
that
the
people
did
cast
out
all
feare
,
nothing
being
better
than
to
worship
them
in
spirit
seeing
they
are
spirits
.
And
That
there
is
nothing
which
sheweth
more
the
weaknesse
of
mans
wit
,
than
to
seeke
to
assigne
some
image
or
figure
to
God
.
For
in
what
part
soeuer
that
God
sheweth
himselfe
he
is
all
sense
,
all
sight
,
all
hearing
,
all
soule
,
all
vnderstanding
:
and
finally
he
is
all
of
himselfe
,
without
vsing
any
organe
.
The
ancient
Germans
instructed
in
this
doctrine
,
not
onely
did
admit
no
images
of
their
gods
(
as
saith
Tacitus
)
but
also
would
not
that
they
should
be
drawen
or
painted
against
the
walles
,
nor
set
in
any
humane
forme
,
esteeming
that
to
derogate
too
much
from
the
greatnes
of
the
heauenly
power
.
It
may
be
said
among
vs
that
figures
and
representations
are
the
bookes
of
the
vnlearned
:
but
leauing
disputations
aside
,
it
were
fitting
that
euery
one
should
be
wise
and
wel
instructed
,
and
that
no
body
should
be
ignorant
.
Monsieur
De
Belleforest
writeth
to
haue
taken
from
the
said
History
that
which
he
mentioneth
of
their
bloudie
sacrifices
,
like
to
them
of
the
Mexicains
,
assembling
themselues
in
one
field
,
and
setting
vp
there
their
lodges
,
where
after
many
dances
and
ceremonies
,
they
lift
vp
in
the
aire
and
offer
to
the
Sunne
,
him
vpon
whom
the
lot
is
fallen
to
be
sacrificed
.
If
he
bee
bold
in
this
thing
,
he
presumeth
no
lesse
where
he
writeth
the
like
of
the
people
of
Canada
,
whom
he
maketh
sacrificers
of
humane
bodies
,
although
they
neuer
thought
on
it
.
For
if
Captaine
Iames
Quartier
hath
seen
some
of
their
enemies
heads
,
dressed
like
leather
,
set
vpon
peeces
of
wood
,
it
doth
not
follow
that
they
haue
beene
sacrificed
,
but
it
is
their
custome
to
doe
so
,
like
to
the
ancient
Gaulois
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
take
off
the
heads
of
their
enemies
whom
they
haue
killed
,
and
to
set
them
vp
in
,
or
without
their
Cabins
as
a
Trophee
:
which
is
vsuall
thorow
all
the
West
Indies
.
To
returne
to
our
Floridians
,
if
any
one
will
call
the
honour
they
doe
to
the
Sunne
,
to
be
an
act
of
religion
,
I
will
not
contrary
him
.
For
in
the
old
time
of
the
golden
age
,
when
that
ignorance
found
place
amongst
men
,
many
(
considering
the
admirable
effects
of
the
Sunne
and
of
the
Moone
,
wherewith
God
vseth
to
gouerne
things
in
this
low
world
)
attributed
vnto
them
the
reuerence
due
to
the
Creator
:
And
this
maner
of
reuerence
is
expounded
vnto
If
I
haue
beholden
the
Sunne
in
his
brightnesse
,
and
the
Moone
running
cleere
:
and
if
my
heart
hath
been
seduced
in
secret
,
and
my
mouth
hath
kissed
my
hand
:
this
also
had
beene
an
iniquity
to
be
condemned
:
for
I
had
denied
the
great
God
aboue
.
As
for
the
hand
kissing
it
is
a
kind
of
reuerence
which
is
yet
obserued
in
doing
homages
.
Not
being
able
to
touch
the
Sunne
,
they
stretch
forth
their
hands
towards
it
,
then
kissed
it
:
or
they
touched
his
Idoll
,
and
afterwards
did
kisse
the
hand
that
had
touched
it
.
And
into
this
idolatry
did
the
people
of
Israel
sometime
fall
,
as
we
see
in
Ezechiel
.
In
regard
of
the
Brasilians
,
I
finde
by
the
discourse
of
Iohn
De
Leri
(
whom
I
had
rather
follow
than
a
Spanish
Authour
,
in
that
which
he
hath
seene
)
that
not
onely
they
are
like
vnto
ours
,
without
any
forme
of
religion
or
knowledge
of
God
,
but
that
they
are
so
blind
and
hardned
in
their
anthropophagie
,
that
they
seeme
to
be
in
no
wise
capable
of
the
Christian
doctrine
.
Also
they
are
visibly
tormented
and
beaten
by
the
diuell
(
which
they
call
Aignan
)
and
with
such
rigor
,
that
when
they
see
him
come
,
sometimes
in
the
shape
of
a
beast
,
sometimes
of
a
bird
,
or
in
some
strange
forme
,
they
are
as
it
were
,
in
despaire
.
Which
is
not
with
the
other
Sauages
,
more
hitherward
,
towards
New-found-land
,
at
least
with
such
rigor
.
For
Iames
Quartier
reporteth
that
he
caseth
earth
in
their
eies
,
and
they
call
him
Cudoüagni
:
&
there
,
where
we
were
(
where
they
call
him
Aoutem
)
I
haue
sometimes
heard
that
he
had
scratched
Membertou
,
being
then
,
as
it
were
,
a
kinde
of
Soothsaier
of
the
Country
.
When
one
tels
the
Brasilians
that
one
must
beleeue
in
God
,
they
like
that
aduice
well
enough
,
but
by
and
by
they
forget
their
lesson
and
returne
againe
to
their
owne
vomit
,
which
is
a
strange
brutishnes
,
not
to
be
willing
at
the
least
to
redeeme
themselues
from
the
diuels
vexation
,
by
religion
Which
maketh
them
vnexcusable
,
seeing
also
they
haue
some
memory
remaining
in
them
of
the
generall
flood
,
and
of
the
Gospell
(
if
it
be
so
that
their
report
be
true
)
for
they
make
mention
in
their
songs
that
the
waters
being
once
ouerflowne
,
did
couer
all
the
earth
,
and
all
men
were
drowned
,
except
their
Grandfathers
,
who
saued
themselues
vpon
the
highest
de
Leri
saith
,
that
hauing
once
found
occasion
to
shew
vnto
them
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
how
it
is
meet
to
beleeue
in
God
,
and
their
miserable
condition
,
they
gaue
eare
vnto
him
with
great
attention
,
being
all
amazed
for
that
which
they
had
heard
:
and
that
thereupon
,
an
ancient
man
,
taking
vpon
him
to
speake
,
said
,
that
in
truth
he
had
recited
wonderful
things
vnto
them
,
which
made
him
to
call
to
minde
,
that
which
many
times
they
had
heard
of
their
Grandfathers
,
that
of
a
long
time
sithence
a
Mair
(
that
is
to
say
,
a
stranger
,
clothed
and
bearded
like
to
the
Frenchmen
)
had
beene
there
,
thinking
to
bring
them
to
the
obedience
of
the
God
which
he
declared
vnto
them
,
and
had
vsed
the
like
exhortation
vnto
them
:
but
that
they
would
not
beleeue
him
.
And
therefore
there
came
another
thither
,
who
,
in
signe
of
acurse
,
gaue
them
their
armours
,
wherewith
since
they
haue
killed
one
another
:
and
that
there
was
no
likelihood
they
should
forsake
that
maner
of
life
,
because
that
all
their
neighbour
Nations
would
mocke
them
for
it
.
But
our
Souriquois
,
Canadians
and
their
neighbours
are
not
so
hardened
in
their
wicked
life
,
no
neither
the
Virginians
nor
Floridians
,
but
will
receiue
the
Christian
doctrine
very
easily
,
when
it
shall
please
God
to
stirre
vp
them
that
be
able
to
succour
them
,
neither
are
they
visibly
tormented
,
beaten
and
torne
by
the
Diuell
,
as
this
barbarous
people
of
Brasil
,
which
is
a
strange
malediction
,
more
particular
vnto
them
,
than
to
other
Nations
of
those
parts
.
Which
maketh
me
beleeue
that
the
voice
of
the
Apostles
may
haue
reached
so
farre
,
according
to
the
saying
of
the
said
old
ancient
man
,
to
which
hauing
stopped
their
eares
,
they
beare
a
particular
punishment
for
it
,
not
common
to
others
,
which
peraduenture
haue
neuer
heard
the
word
of
God
,
since
the
vniuersall
floud
,
whereof
all
those
Nations
,
in
more
than
three
thousand
leagues
of
ground
haue
an
obscure
knowledge
,
which
hath
beene
giuen
them
by
tradition
from
father
to
sonne
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Sooth-saiers
and
Masters
of
the
Ceremonies
among
the
Indians
.
I
Will
not
call
(
as
some
haue
done
)
by
the
name
of
Priests
,
them
that
make
the
ceremonies
and
inuocations
of
diuels
among
the
West
Indies
,
but
in
as
much
as
they
haue
the
vse
of
sacrifices
and
gifts
that
they
offer
to
their
Gods
,
Ioseph
Acosta
20.
21.
discourseth
thereof
at
large
.
Those
may
be
called
Priests
or
Sacrificers
:
But
in
regard
of
them
of
Virginia
and
Florida
,
I
doe
not
see
any
sacrifices
they
make
,
and
therefore
I
will
qualifie
them
with
the
name
of
Wisards
,
or
Masters
of
the
Ceremonies
of
their
religion
,
which
in
Florida
I
finde
to
be
called
Iarvars
,
and
Ioanas
:
in
Virginia
,
Vuiroances
:
in
Brasill
Caribes
:
and
among
ours
(
I
meane
the
Soriquois
)
Aütmoins
.
Laudonniere
,
speaking
of
Florida
:
They
haue
(
saith
he
)
their
Priests
,
vnto
whom
they
giue
great
credit
,
because
they
be
great
Magicians
,
great
Soothsaiers
and
callers
on
diuels
.
These
Priests
doe
serue
them
for
Physicians
and
Chirurgians
,
and
carrie
alwaies
with
them
a
bagge
full
of
hearbes
and
drugges
to
physicke
them
that
be
sicke
,
which
be
,
the
most
part
,
of
the
great
pockes
:
for
they
loue
women
and
maidens
very
much
,
whom
they
call
the
daughters
of
the
Sunne
.
If
there
be
any
thing
to
be
treated
,
the
King
calleth
the
Iarvars
,
and
the
ancientest
men
,
and
demandeth
their
aduice
.
See
moreouer
what
I
haue
written
heeretofore
in
the
sixt
Chapter
of
the
first
Numa
Pompilius
,
Lisander
,
Sertorius
,
and
other
more
recent
,
doing
(
as
saith
Plutarke
)
as
the
plaiers
of
tragedies
,
who
desirous
to
shew
foorth
things
,
ouerreaching
the
humane
strength
,
haue
refuge
to
the
superior
power
of
the
Gods
.
The
Aoutmoins
of
the
last
land
of
the
Indies
which
is
the
neerest
vnto
vs
,
are
not
so
blockish
but
that
they
can
make
the
common
people
to
attribute
some
credit
vnto
them
.
For
by
their
impostures
they
liue
and
make
themselues
esteemed
to
be
necessary
,
playing
the
part
of
Physicions
and
Chirurgions
as
well
as
the
Floridians
.
Let
the
great
Sagamos
Membertou
be
an
example
thereof
.
If
any
body
be
sicke
,
he
is
sent
for
,
he
maketh
inuocations
on
his
diuell
,
he
bloweth
vpon
the
part
grieued
,
he
maketh
incisions
,
sucketh
the
bad
bloud
from
it
:
if
it
be
a
wound
he
healeth
it
by
the
same
meanes
,
applying
a
round
slice
of
the
Beauers
stones
.
Finally
,
some
present
is
made
vnto
him
,
either
of
venison
or
skinnes
.
If
it
be
question
to
haue
newes
of
things
absent
,
hauing
first
questioned
with
his
spirit
,
he
rendreth
his
oracles
commonly
doubtfull
,
very
often
false
,
but
sometimes
true
:
as
when
he
was
asked
whether
Panoniac
were
dead
,
he
said
,
that
vnlesse
he
did
returne
within
fifteene
daies
,
they
should
not
expect
him
any
more
,
and
that
he
was
killed
by
the
Armouchiquois
.
And
for
to
haue
this
answer
he
must
be
presented
with
some
gift
.
For
there
is
a
triuiall
prouerbe
among
the
Greekes
,
which
beareth
,
That
without
mony
Phoebus
Oracles
are
dumbe
.
The
same
Membertou
rendered
a
true
Oracle
of
our
comming
to
Monsieur
du
Pont
,
when
that
he
parted
from
Port
Royall
,
sor
to
returne
into
France
,
seeing
the
15.
daie
of
Iuly
passed
without
hauing
any
newes
.
For
he
did
maintaine
still
,
and
did
affirme
that
there
should
come
a
ship
,
and
that
his
diuell
had
told
it
him
.
Item
when
the
Sauages
be
a
hungred
they
consult
with
Membertous
Oracle
,
and
he
saith
vnto
them
,
Go
yee
to
such
a
place
&
you
shal
finde
game
.
It
happeneth
sometimes
that
they
finde
some
,
and
sometimes
none
.
If
it
chance
that
none
be
found
,
the
excuse
is
,
that
the
beast
is
wandering
and
hath
changed
place
:
but
so
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
very
often
they
finde
some
:
And
this
is
it
which
makes
them
beleeue
that
this
diuell
is
a
god
,
and
they
know
none
other
,
to
whom
notwithstanding
they
yeeld
not
any
seruice
nor
adoration
in
any
forme
of
religion
.
That
done
he
beginneth
to
sing
some
thing
(
as
I
thinke
)
to
the
praise
of
the
diuell
,
who
hath
discouered
some
game
vnto
them
:
and
the
other
Sauages
that
are
there
doe
answer
,
making
some
concordance
of
musicke
among
them
.
Then
they
dance
after
their
maner
,
as
we
will
heereafter
say
,
with
songs
which
I
vnderstand
not
,
neither
those
of
ours
that
vnderstood
their
speech
best
.
But
one
day
going
to
walke
in
our
Medowes
along
the
riuer
,
I
drew
neere
to
Membertous
cabine
,
and
did
write
in
my
table
booke
part
of
that
which
I
vnderstood
,
which
is
written
there
yet
in
these
termes
;
haloet
ho
ho
hé
he
ha
ha
haloet
ho
ho
hé
,
which
they
did
repeat
diuers
times
.
The
tune
is
in
my
said
table
booke
in
these
notes
:
re
fa
sol
sol
re
sol
sol
fa
fa
re
re
sol
sol
fa
fa.
One
song
being
ended
,
they
all
made
a
great
exclamation
,
saying
E
!
Then
began
againe
another
song
,
saying
:
Egrigna
hau
egrigna
he
he
hu
hu
ho
ho
egrigna
hau
hau
hau.
The
tune
of
this
was
,
fa
fa
fa
sol
sol
fa
fa
re
re
sol
sol
fa
fa
re
fa
fa
sol
sol
fa.
Hauing
made
the
vsuall
exclamation
they
began
yet
another
song
which
was
:
Tameia
alleluia
tameia
dou
veni
hau
hau
hé
hé
.
The
tune
whereof
was
:
sol
solsolfafarererefafasolfasolfafarere
.
I
attentiuely
harkned
vpon
this
word
alleluia
repeated
sundry
times
,
and
could
neuer
heare
any
other
thing
.
Which
maketh
mee
thinke
that
these
songs
are
to
the
praises
of
the
diuel
,
if
notwithstanding
this
word
signifie
with
them
that
which
it
signifieth
in
Hebrew
,
which
is
,
Praise
ye
the
Lord
.
All
the
other
Nations
of
those
Countries
doe
the
like
:
but
no
body
hath
particularily
described
their
songs
,
sauing
Iohn
de
Leri
,
who
saith
that
the
Brasilians
doe
make
as
good
agreements
,
in
their
Sabbaths
.
And
being
one
day
at
their
solemnity
he
doth
report
that
they
said
,
Hè
hè
hè
hè
hè
hè
hè
hè
hè
hè
;
with
this
note
:
fa
fa
sol
fa
fa
sol
sol
sol
sol
sol
.
And
that
done
they
cried
out
and
howled
after
a
fearefull
maner
the
space
of
a
quarter
of
an
houre
,
and
the
women
did
skip
violently
in
the
aire
vntill
they
fomed
at
the
mouth
:
then
began
againe
their
musike
,
saying
:
Heu
heür
aüre
heür
a
heür
aüre
heüra
heura
ouech
:
the
note
is
,
fa
mi
re
sol
solsolfa
mire
mire
mi
vt
re
.
This
author
saith
that
in
this
song
,
they
bewailed
their
deceassed
fathers
,
which
were
so
valiant
,
and
neuerthelesse
they
comforted
themselues
for
that
after
their
death
,
they
were
assured
to
goe
to
them
behinde
the
high
Mountaines
,
where
they
should
daunce
and
be
merry
with
them
.
Likewise
that
they
had
,
with
all
vehemency
,
threatned
the
Ouetacas
their
enemies
to
be
in
very
short
time
taken
and
eaten
by
them
,
according
as
the
Caraibes
had
promised
them
:
and
that
they
had
also
made
mention
of
the
floud
spoken
of
in
the
former
chapter
.
I
leaue
vnto
them
that
doe
write
of
Demonomanie
to
philosophize
vpon
that
matter
.
But
moreouer
,
I
must
say
that
whilest
our
Sauages
do
sing
in
that
maner
before
said
,
there
be
some
others
which
doe
nothing
else
but
say
He
or
Het
(
like
to
a
man
that
cleaueth
wood
)
with
a
certaine
motion
De
Leri
reporteth
of
them
of
Brasill
,
which
are
aboue
1500.
leagues
from
that
place
.
After
which
things
our
Sauages
make
a
fire
and
leap
ouer
I
haue
seene
(
saith
he
)
in
some
Townes
piles
of
wood
kindled
once
a
yeare
,
and
not
onely
children
to
leape
ouer
them
,
but
also
men
,
and
the
mothers
bearing
their
children
ouer
the
flame
,
which
did
seeme
vnto
them
to
be
as
an
expiation
and
purification
.
And
this
in
my
iudgement
was
the
sinne
of
Achaz
.
These
fashions
haue
beene
forbiddeen
by
an
ancient
Iames
Quartier
.
I
will
not
mingle
sacred
things
with
prophane
,
but
according
as
I
haue
said
that
the
diuell
plaieth
the
ape
,
this
maketh
me
to
remember
of
the
Rational
or
Pectoral
of
iudgement
,
which
the
high
Priest
did
carry
before
him
in
the
ancient
law
,
on
the
which
Moses
had
put
Vrim
and
Thummim
.
Now
Rabbi
Dauid
saith
that
it
is
not
knowen
what
these
Vrim
and
Thummim
were
,
and
it
seemeth
that
they
were
stones
.
Rabbi
Selomoh
saith
that
it
was
the
name
of
God
Iehouah
,
an
in
effable
name
,
which
he
did
put
within
the
foldes
of
the
Pectoral
,
whereby
he
made
his
word
to
shine
.
Iosephus
doth
thinke
that
they
were
Twelue
pretious
stones
.
S.
Hierome
doth
interpret
these
two
words
to
signifie
Doctrine
and
Truth
.
And
as
the
Priestly
office
was
successiue
,
not
onely
in
the
house
of
Aron
,
but
also
in
the
family
of
the
great
Priest
of
Memphis
,
whose
office
was
assigned
to
his
eldest
sonne
after
him
,
as
Thyamis
saith
in
the
Ethiopian
History
of
Heliodorus
:
Euen
so
among
these
people
this
office
is
successiue
;
and
by
tradition
they
doe
teach
the
secret
thereof
to
their
eldest
sonnes
.
For
Membertous
eldest
sonne
(
who
was
named
Iudas
,
in
iest
,
for
which
he
was
angry
,
vnderstanding
it
was
a
bad
name
)
told
vs
,
that
after
his
father
,
he
should
be
Aoutmoin
in
that
precinct
:
which
is
a
small
matter
:
for
euery
Sagamos
hath
his
Aoutmoin
,
if
himselfe
be
not
so
,
but
yet
they
couet
the
same
,
for
the
profit
that
commeth
thereof
.
The
Brasilians
haue
their
Caraibes
,
who
trauell
thorow
the
villages
,
making
the
people
beleeue
that
they
haue
communication
with
spirits
,
through
whose
meanes
they
can
,
not
onely
giue
them
victory
against
their
enemies
,
but
also
,
that
of
them
depends
the
fertility
or
sterility
of
the
ground
.
They
haue
commonly
a
certaine
kinde
of
belles
or
rattles
in
their
hands
,
which
they
call
Maraca
,
made
with
the
fruit
of
a
tree
,
as
bigge
as
an
Estriches
egge
,
which
they
make
hollow
,
as
they
doe
heere
the
bottels
of
the
Pilgrims
that
goe
to
Saint
Iames
:
And
hauing
filled
CHAP.
7.
Of
their
Language
.
THe
effects
of
the
confusion
of
Babel
are
come
in
as
farre
as
to
those
people
whereof
we
speake
,
as
well
as
in
the
hither
world
.
For
I
see
that
the
Patagons
doe
speake
another
language
than
them
of
Brasil
,
and
they
otherwise
than
the
Peroüans
,
and
the
Peroüans
are
distinct
Iames
Quartier
and
Laudonniere
,
doe
call
by
the
name
of
King
)
is
called
in
Canada
,
Agohanna
;
among
the
Souriquois
,
Sagamos
;
in
Virginia
,
Wiroans
;
in
Florida
,
Paracussi
;
In
the
Iles
of
Cuba
,
Cacique
:
the
Kings
of
Perou
,
Inguas
,
and
so
foorth
.
I
haue
left
the
Armouchiquois
and
others
,
which
I
know
not
.
As
for
the
Brasilians
they
haue
no
Kings
,
but
the
old
ancient
men
,
whom
they
call
Peoreroupichech
,
because
of
the
experience
they
haue
of
things
past
,
are
they
which
doe
gouerne
,
exhort
and
dispose
of
all
things
.
The
very
tongues
are
changed
,
as
we
see
,
that
with
vs
we
haue
not
the
language
of
the
ancient
Gaullois
,
nor
that
which
was
in
Charolus
Magnus
time
(
at
least
it
doth
differ
very
much
)
the
Italians
doe
speake
no
more
Latin
,
nor
the
Grecians
the
ancient
Greeke
,
specially
in
the
sea
coasts
,
nor
the
Iewes
the
ancient
Hebrew
.
In
like
maner
Iames
Quartier
hath
left
vnto
vs
a
kinde
of
Dictionary
of
the
language
of
Canada
,
wherein
our
Frenchmen
that
haunt
there
,
in
these
daies
,
vnderstand
nothing
:
and
therefore
I
would
not
insert
it
heere
:
onely
I
haue
there
found
Caraconi
which
signifieth
bread
,
and
now
they
say
Caracona
,
which
I
esteeme
to
be
a
word
of
Basque
.
For
the
satisfaction
of
some
I
will
set
heere
some
numbers
of
the
ancient
and
new
language
of
Canada
.
|
The
old
.
|
The
new
.
|
|
1
Segada
.
|
1
Begou
.
|
|
2
Tigeni
.
|
2
Nichou
.
|
|
3
Ashe
.
|
3
Nichtoa
.
|
|
4
Homacon
.
|
4
Rau.
|
|
5
Oniscon
.
|
5
Apateta
.
|
|
6
Indaic
.
|
6
Coutouachin
.
|
|
7
Ayaga
.
|
7
Neouachin
.
|
|
8
Addegue
.
|
8
Nestouachin
.
|
|
9.
Madellon
.
|
9
Pescoüadet
.
|
|
10
Assem
.
|
10
Metren
.
|
|
The
Souriquois
doe
say
.
|
The
Etechemins
.
|
|
1
Negous
.
|
1
Bechkon
.
|
|
2
Tabo
.
|
2
Nich.
|
|
3
Chicht
.
|
3
Nach
.
|
|
4
Neou
.
|
4
Iau
.
|
|
5
Nan.
|
5
Prenchk
.
|
|
6
Kamachin
.
|
6
Chachit
.
|
|
7
Eroeguenik
.
|
7
Coutachit
.
|
|
8
Meguemorchin
.
|
8
Erouiguen
.
|
|
9
Echkonadek
.
|
9
Pechcoquem
.
|
|
10
Metren
.
|
10
Peiock
.
|
Iohn
de
Leri
saith
,
that
Leri
signifieth
an
Oister
in
Brasil
:
but
very
few
words
are
found
which
come
in
one
and
the
selfesame
signification
.
In
Maffeus
his
Orient
all
boire
a
tire-larigot
,
which
I
construe
in
English
to
drinke
till
ones
eies
be
out
,
commeth
of
Larygx
Lariggos
&c.
And
the
Greeke
words
Paradeisos
,
Bosphoros
,
come
from
the
Hebrew
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Iames
Quartier
Beuers
were
not
cared
for
.
The
hats
that
be
made
of
it
are
in
vse
but
since
that
time
:
not
that
the
inuention
thereof
is
new
:
for
in
the
ancient
orders
(
v
)
,
and
their
words
doe
commonly
end
in
(
a
)
as
Souriquois
,
Souriquoa
:
Captaine
,
Capitaina
:
Normand
,
Normandia
:
Basque
,
Basquoa
:
vne
Martre
(
a
Marten
)
Martra
:
a
banquet
,
Tabaguia
:
&c.
But
there
are
certaine
letters
which
they
cannot
well
pronounce
,
that
is
to
say
,
an
(
v
)
consonant
,
and
(
f
)
in
stead
whereof
they
put
(
b
)
and
(
p
)
as
for
fevre
(
which
is
a
smith
)
they
will
say
(
pebre
.
)
And
for
(
Sauvago
,
which
signifieth
Sauage
)
they
say
Chabaia
,
and
so
call
they
themselues
,
not
knowing
in
what
sense
we
take
that
word
.
And
yet
they
pronounce
the
rest
of
the
French
tongue
better
than
our
Gascons
,
who
,
besides
the
turning
of
(
v
)
into
(
b
)
and
of
the
(
b
)
into
(
v
,
)
were
yet
discerned
in
the
last
troubles
and
badly
handled
in
Prouence
,
by
the
pronouncing
of
(
Cabre
,
in
stead
whereof
they
did
say
(
Crabe
,
)
as
aforetime
the
Ephraiimtes
hauing
lost
the
battel
against
the
Galaadites
,
thinking
to
scape
away
,
were
well
knowen
in
passing
the
riuer
Iordan
,
in
pronouncing
the
word
Shibboleth
,
which
signifieth
an
eare
of
Corne
,
in
stead
whereof
they
did
say
Sibboleth
,
which
signifieth
the
foord
of
a
riuer
,
asking
if
they
might
well
passe
.
The
Greekes
had
also
a
sundry
pronunciation
of
the
selfesame
word
,
because
they
had
foure
distinct
tongues
,
varying
from
the
common
speech
.
And
in
Plautus
we
read
that
the
Peaenestins
not
farre
distant
from
Rome
did
pronounce
Konia
,
in
stead
of
Ciconia
.
Yea
euen
at
this
day
the
good
wiues
of
Paris
doe
yet
say
,
mon
Courin
,
for
mon
Cousin
,
which
is
my
Cozen
:
and
mon
Mazi
,
for
mon
Mari
,
which
signifieth
husband
.
Iames
Quartier
is
no
more
in
vse
.
For
to
accommodate
themselues
with
vs
,
they
speake
vnto
vs
in
the
language
which
is
to
vs
more
familiar
,
wherein
is
much
Basque
mingled
with
it
:
not
that
they
care
greatly
to
speake
our
languages
:
for
there
be
some
of
them
which
do
sometimes
say
,
that
they
come
not
to
seeke
after
vs
:
but
by
long
frequentation
they
cannot
but
retaine
some
word
or
other
.
Cachmetren
achtek
,
that
is
to
say
100.
Sonnes
,
bitumetrenaguè
achtek
1000.
Sonnes
,
that
is
to
say
1000.
yeares
:
metren
knichkaminau
,
tenne
Moneths
,
tabo
metren
guenak
20.
daies
.
And
for
to
shew
an
inumerable
thing
,
as
the
people
of
Paris
,
they
will
take
their
haires
or
hands
full
of
sand
:
And
after
that
maner
doth
the
holy
Scripture
like
wise
vse
sometimes
to
number
,
comparing
(
Hiperbolicalie
)
armies
to
the
sand
that
is
on
the
Sea
shore
.
They
also
signifie
the
seasons
by
their
effects
,
as
for
to
make
a
man
to
vnderstand
that
the
Sagamos
Poutrincourt
will
come
at
the
spring
time
,
they
will
say
,
nibir
betour
,
Sagmo
(
for
Sagamos
,
a
word
shortned
)
Poutrincourt
betour
kedretch
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
leafe
being
come
,
then
will
the
Sagamos
Poutrincourt
come
certainly
.
Therefore
as
they
haue
no
distinction
neither
of
daies
nor
of
yeares
,
so
be
not
they
persecuted
,
by
the
vngodlinesse
of
their
Creditors
,
as
in
these
parts
:
neither
doe
their
Aoutmoins
shorten
,
nor
lengthen
,
the
yeares
for
to
gratifie
the
Brokers
and
Bankers
,
as
did
,
in
ancient
time
,
the
Idolatrous
Priests
of
Rome
,
to
whom
was
attributed
the
gouernment
and
disposing
of
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
vse
of
letters
.
Gaulles
Philosophers
and
Diuines
called
Saronides
(
much
more
ancient
then
the
Druides
)
which
were
greatly
reuerenced
,
and
vnto
whom
all
the
people
did
obey
.
The
same
Authours
doe
say
,
that
Bardus
,
first
King
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
their
clothing
and
wearing
of
their
haires
.
GOd
in
the
beginning
did
create
man
naked
,
and
innocent
,
made
all
the
parts
of
his
body
to
bee
of
honest
sight
.
But
sin
hath
made
the
members
of
generation
to
become
shamefull
vnto
vs
,
and
not
vnto
beasts
which
haue
no
sinne
.
It
is
the
cause
why
our
first
parents
hauing
knowen
their
nakednesse
,
destitute
of
clothes
,
did
(
Herodian
saith
)
had
not
any
vse
of
clothes
,
in
the
time
of
Seuerus
the
Emperour
:
nor
of
a
great
number
of
other
nations
that
haue
beene
and
yet
are
naked
:
for
one
may
say
of
them
,
that
they
be
people
fallen
into
a
reprobate
sense
,
and
forsaken
of
God
:
But
of
Christians
which
are
in
Aethiopia
vnder
the
great
Negus
,
whom
we
call
Prester-Ihon
;
As
for
the
Armouchiquois
and
Floridians
they
haue
no
furres
,
but
onely
shamois
:
yea
the
said
Armouchiquois
haue
very
often
but
a
peece
of
matte
vpon
their
backe
,
for
fashions
sake
,
hauing
neuerthelesse
their
priuie
members
Sidonius
Apollinaris
Bishop
of
Auuergne
,
—
Squalent
vestes
,
acsordidamacro
Linteapinguescunt
tergo
,
nec
tangere
possunt
Altatae
suram
pelles
,
ac
poplite
nudo
Peronem
pauper
nudis
suspendit
equinum
,
&c.
Armouchiquois
&
Floridians
,
as
well
men
as
women
,
they
haue
their
haires
much
longer
,
and
they
hang
them
downe
lower
than
the
girdle
when
they
are
vntrussed
:
for
to
auoide
then
the
hindrance
that
they
might
bring
to
them
,
they
trusse
them
vp
as
our
horse-keepers
doe
a
horses
taile
,
and
the
men
doe
sticke
in
them
some
feather
that
like
them
,
and
the
women
a
needle
or
bodkin
with
three
points
after
the
fashion
of
Titus
Liuius
in
these
termes
:
Vade
lictor
,
colliga
manus
,
caput
obnubito
,
arbori
infelici
suspendito
.
And
if
we
will
come
to
our
Westerly
and
Northerly
people
,
we
shall
finde
that
the
most
part
did
were
long
haires
,
like
vnto
them
that
we
call
Sauages
.
That
cannot
be
denied
of
the
Trans-Alpin
Gaullois
,
who
for
that
occasion
gaue
the
name
to
Gallia
Comata
;
whereof
Martiall
speaking
saith
;
—
Mollesque
Flagellant
Colla
comae
.
Our
French
Kings
haue
beene
surnamed
hairy
,
because
they
did
weare
their
haires
so
long
that
they
did
beat
downe
to
the
backe
and
the
shoulders
,
so
that
Gregory
of
Tours
speaking
of
King
Clouis
haires
,
he
calleth
it
Capillorum
Flagella
.
The
Gothes
did
the
like
,
and
left
to
hang
ouer
their
shoulders
great
flockes
of
haires
curled
,
which
the
authours
of
that
time
doe
call
granos
,
which
fashion
of
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
forme
,
colour
,
stature
,
and
actiuity
of
the
Sauages
:
and
incidently
of
the
flies
in
those
Westerne
parts
:
and
why
the
Americans
be
not
blacke
,
&c.
AMongst
all
the
formes
of
liuing
and
bodily
creatures
,
that
of
man
is
the
fairest
and
the
most
perfect
.
Which
was
very
decent
,
both
to
the
creature
and
to
the
Creator
,
seeing
that
man
is
placed
in
this
world
to
command
all
that
is
heere
beneath
.
But
although
that
Nature
indeuoureth
herselfe
alwaies
to
doe
good
,
notwithstanding
shee
is
sometimes
short
and
forced
in
her
actions
,
and
thereof
it
commeth
that
we
haue
monsters
and
vgly
things
,
contrary
to
the
ordinary
rule
of
others
.
Yea
euen
sometimes
after
that
nature
hath
done
her
office
,
we
helpe
by
our
artes
to
render
that
which
she
hath
made
,
rediculous
and
misshapen
:
As
for
example
,
the
Brasilians
are
borne
as
faire
as
the
common
sort
of
men
,
but
comming
out
of
the
wombe
,
they
are
made
deformed
in
squizing
of
their
nose
,
which
is
the
chiefest
part
wherein
consisteth
the
beauty
of
man
.
True
it
is
that
as
in
certaine
Countries
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
,
whose
talenesse
becommeth
him
very
well
.
I
will
not
speake
heere
of
the
Patagons
,
a
people
which
is
beyond
the
riuer
of
Plate
,
whom
Pighafetta
in
his
voyage
about
the
world
,
saith
to
be
of
such
an
height
,
that
the
talest
among
vs
could
scarse
reach
to
their
girdle
.
The
same
is
out
of
the
limits
of
our
New
France
.
But
I
will
willingly
come
to
the
other
circumstances
of
body
of
our
Sauages
,
seeing
the
subiect
calleth
vs
thereunto
.
They
are
all
of
an
Oliue
colour
,
or
rather
tawny
colour
,
like
to
the
Spaniards
,
not
that
they
be
so
borne
,
but
being
the
most
part
of
the
time
naked
,
they
grease
their
bodies
,
The
colour
of
the
Sauages
.
The
importunity
of
flies
.
and
doe
anoint
them
sometimes
with
oile
,
for
to
defend
them
from
the
flies
,
which
are
very
troublesome
,
not
onely
,
where
we
were
,
but
also
thorow
all
that
new
world
and
euen
in
Brasil
,
so
that
it
is
no
wonder
if
Belzebub
prince
of
flies
hath
there
a
great
Empire
.
These
flies
are
De
Campseau
in
the
moneth
of
August
I
haue
not
seene
nor
felt
any
one
;
whereof
I
did
wonder
,
seeing
that
the
nature
of
the
soile
and
of
the
woods
is
all
one
.
In
September
,
after
that
this
vermine
is
gone
away
,
there
grow
other
flies
like
vnto
ours
,
but
they
are
not
troublesome
,
and
become
very
bigge
.
Now
our
Sauages
But
there
is
cause
of
wondering
,
wherefore
the
Brasilians
,
and
other
inhabitants
of
America
betweene
the
two
Tropikes
,
are
not
borne
blacke
as
they
of
Africa
,
seeing
that
it
seemeth
it
is
the
selfesame
case
,
being
vnder
one
and
the
selfesame
parallell
and
like
eleuation
of
the
Sunne
.
If
the
Poets
fables
were
sufficient
reasons
for
to
take
away
this
scruple
,
one
might
say
that
Phaeton
hauing
done
the
foolish
deed
in
conducting
the
Charet
of
the
Sunne
,
onely
Africa
was
burned
,
and
the
horses
set
againe
in
their
right
course
,
before
they
came
to
the
New
world
.
But
I
had
rather
Aulus
Gellius
,
speaking
3
c.
4.
of
Scipio
,
the
sonne
of
Paul
.
As
for
the
inferiour
parts
,
our
Sauages
doe
not
hinder
the
growing
or
increasing
of
haires
there
.
It
is
said
that
the
women
haue
some
there
also
.
And
according
as
they
be
curious
,
some
of
our
men
haue
made
them
beleeue
,
that
the
French
women
haue
beards
on
their
chinnes
,
and
haue
left
them
in
that
good
opinion
,
so
that
they
were
very
desirious
to
see
some
of
them
,
&
their
maner
of
clothing
.
By
these
particularities
one
may
vnderstand
,
that
all
these
people
haue
generally
lesser
haires
than
we
:
for
along
the
body
they
haue
none
at
all
:
so
farre
is
it
then
that
they
be
hairie
as
some
thinke
.
This
belongeth
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
Iles
Gorgades
,
from
whence
Hanno
the
Carthaginien
captaine
brought
two
womens
skinnes
,
which
he
did
set
vp
in
the
temple
of
Iuno
for
great
singularitie
:
But
heere
is
to
bee
noted
what
we
haue
said
,
that
our
sauage
people
haue
almost
all
their
haires
blacke
:
for
the
Frenchmen
in
one
and
the
selfesame
degree
are
not
commonly
so
.
The
ancient
authors
Polybius
,
Caesar
,
Strabo
,
Diadore
the
Cicilian
,
and
particularly
Ammian
Marcellin
,
doe
say
,
that
the
ancient
Gaullois
had
almost
all
their
haires
as
yellow
as
gold
,
were
of
high
stature
,
and
fearefull
for
their
gastly
lookes
:
besides
quarelsome
and
readie
to
strike
:
a
fearefull
voice
,
neuer
speaking
but
in
threatning
.
At
this
time
those
qualities
are
well
changed
.
For
there
are
not
now
so
many
yellow
haires
:
nor
so
many
men
of
high
stature
,
but
that
other
nations
haue
as
tall
:
As
for
the
fearefull
lookes
,
the
delicacies
of
this
time
haue
moderated
that
:
and
as
for
the
threatning
voice
,
I
haue
scarse
seene
in
all
the
Gaules
but
the
Gascons
,
and
them
of
Languedoc
,
which
haue
their
maner
of
speech
some
what
rude
,
which
they
retaine
of
the
Gotish
and
of
the
Spaniard
,
by
their
neighbourhood
.
But
as
for
the
haires
it
is
very
farre
from
being
so
commonly
blacke
.
The
same
author
Ammian
saith
also
,
that
the
women
of
the
Gaules
(
whom
he
noted
to
be
good
shrewes
,
and
to
bee
too
hard
for
their
husbands
,
when
they
are
in
choler
)
haue
blue
eies
:
and
consequently
the
men
:
and
notwithstanding
in
that
respect
wee
are
much
mingled
:
which
maketh
that
one
knoweth
not
what
Monsieur
de
Couci
,
(
who
was
in
old
time
so
great
a
clerke
in
loue
matters
,
that
songs
were
made
of
it
)
greene
eies
are
praised
.
The
Germans
haue
kept
better
than
we
the
qualities
which
Tacitus
giueth
them
,
likewise
that
which
Ammian
reciteth
of
the
Gaullois
:
In
so
great
a
number
of
men
(
saith
Tacitus
)
there
is
but
one
fashion
of
garments
:
They
haue
blue
eies
and
fearefull
,
their
haires
shining
as
gold
,
and
are
very
corpulent
.
Pliny
giueth
the
same
bodily
qualities
to
the
people
of
the
Taprobane
,
saying
that
they
haue
redde
haires
,
their
eies
blue
,
and
the
voice
horrible
and
fearefull
.
Wherein
I
know
not
if
I
ought
to
beleeue
him
,
considering
the
climate
,
which
is
in
the
8
,
9.
and
10.
degrees
onely
,
and
that
in
the
kingdome
of
Calecute
,
farther
off
than
the
Aequinoctial
line
,
the
men
are
blacke
.
But
as
for
our
Sauages
,
concerning
their
eies
,
they
haue
them
neither
blue
nor
greene
,
but
blacke
for
the
most
part
,
like
to
their
haires
:
and
neuerthelesse
their
eies
are
not
small
,
as
they
of
the
ancient
Scythians
,
but
of
a
decent
greatnesse
.
And
I
may
say
assuredly
and
truely
,
that
I
haue
seene
there
as
faire
boies
and
girles
,
as
any
can
be
in
France
.
For
as
for
the
mouth
,
they
haue
no
bigge
moorish
lippes
,
as
in
Africa
,
and
also
in
Spaine
;
they
are
well
limmed
,
well
boned
,
and
well
bodied
,
competently
strong
:
and
neuerthelesse
we
had
many
in
our
company
who
might
haue
wrestled
well
enough
with
the
strongest
of
them
:
but
being
hardned
,
there
would
be
made
of
them
very
good
men
for
the
warre
,
which
is
that
wherein
they
most
delight
.
Moreouer
,
Iames
Quartier
that
hee
Being
well
composed
,
they
cannot
chuse
but
be
nimble
and
swift
in
running
.
We
haue
spoken
heeretofore
of
the
nimblenesse
of
the
Brasilians
,
Margaias
and
Ou-etacas
:
Cap
Verd
)
saith
,
that
the
men
are
there
so
light
of
foote
,
that
scarse
one
may
follow
them
by
the
eye-sight
,
in
such
maner
,
that
Hanno
the
Carthaginian
could
not
catch
any
one
of
them
.
He
maketh
the
like
relation
of
the
Troglodytes
,
a
nation
of
Guinee
,
whom
hee
saith
are
called
Therothoens
,
because
they
are
as
swift
in
hunting
vpon
the
land
,
as
the
Ichthyophages
are
prompt
in
swiming
in
the
sea
,
who
almost
are
as
seldome
wearie
therein
as
a
fish
.
And
Maffeus
in
his
Histories
of
the
Indies
reporteth
,
that
the
Naires
(
so
the
nobles
and
warriours
are
called
)
of
the
kingdome
of
Malabaris
,
are
so
nimble
and
so
swift
,
as
it
is
almost
incredible
,
and
doe
handle
so
well
their
bodies
at
will
,
that
they
seeme
to
haue
no
bones
,
in
such
sort
,
that
it
is
hard
to
come
to
skirmish
against
such
men
,
forasmuch
as
with
this
agilitie
,
they
aduance
and
recoile
as
they
list
.
But
for
to
make
themselues
such
,
they
helpe
nature
,
and
their
sinewes
are
stretched
out
euen
Plini
.
li.
18.
ca.
10.
from
seuen
yeeres
of
age
,
which
afterward
are
anointed
and
rubbed
with
oile
of
Sesamum
.
That
which
I
say
,
is
knowen
euen
in
beasts
:
for
a
Spanish
Genet
or
a
Barbe
is
more
liuely
and
light
in
running
,
than
a
Roossin
or
Germain
Curtall
;
an
Italian
horse
more
than
a
French
horse
.
Now
although
that
which
I
haue
said
be
true
,
yet
for
all
that
there
be
nations
out
of
the
Tropikes
,
who
by
exercise
Cursu
Herulus
,
iaculis
Hunnus
,
Francusque
natatu
.
And
by
this
swiftnesse
the
Germans
sometimes
troubled
very
much
Iulius
Caesar
.
So
our
Armouchiquois
are
as
swift
as
grey
hounds
,
as
we
haue
said
heertofore
,
and
the
other
Sauages
are
little
inferior
vnto
them
,
and
yet
they
do
not
force
nature
,
neither
doe
they
vse
any
Art
to
run
well
.
But
as
the
ancient
Gaulois
,
being
addicted
to
hunting
(
for
it
is
their
life
)
and
to
warre
,
their
bodies
are
nimble
,
and
so
little
charged
with
fatte
,
that
it
doth
not
hinder
them
from
running
at
their
will
.
Ioseph
Acosta
saith
so
much
of
them
of
Peru.
And
as
for
that
which
concerneth
breathing
,
they
haue
a
certaine
Art
to
suppe
vp
the
water
,
and
to
cast
it
out
againe
,
by
which
meanes
they
will
remaine
easily
in
it
a
long
time
.
The
women
likewise
haue
a
maruellous
disposition
to
that
exercise
:
for
the
History
of
Florida
maketh
mention
that
they
can
passe
great
riuers
in
swimming
,
holding
their
children
with
one
arme
:
and
they
climbe
very
nimbly
vp
the
highest
trees
of
the
countrey
.
I
will
affirme
nothing
of
the
Armouchiquois
,
nor
of
our
Sauages
,
because
I
tooke
no
heed
to
it
:
but
it
is
very
certaine
that
all
can
swim
very
cunningly
.
For
the
other
parts
of
their
bodies
they
haue
them
verie
perfect
,
as
likewise
the
naturall
senses
.
For
Membertou
(
who
is
aboue
an
hundred
yeeres
old
)
did
see
sooner
a
shaloupe
or
a
Canow
of
the
Sauages
,
to
come
afarre
off
vnto
Port
Royall
,
than
any
of
vs
:
and
it
is
said
of
the
Brasilians
and
other
Sauages
of
Peru
hidden
in
the
mountaines
,
that
they
haue
the
smelling
so
good
,
that
in
smelling
of
the
hand
,
they
know
if
a
man
be
a
Spaniard
or
a
French
man
:
And
if
he
be
a
Spaniard
,
they
kill
him
without
remission
,
so
much
doe
they
hate
him
for
the
harmes
that
they
haue
receiued
of
them
.
Which
the
abouesaid
Acosta
doth
confesse
when
he
speaketh
of
leauing
the
Indians
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
the
Paintings
,
Markes
,
Incisions
,
and
Ornaments
of
their
body
.
IT
is
no
maruell
if
the
Ladies
of
our
time
do
paint
themselues
:
for
of
a
long
time
and
in
many
places
that
trade
hath
had
beginning
.
But
it
is
reprooued
in
the
holy
bookes
,
and
made
a
reproach
by
the
voices
of
the
Prophets
,
as
when
Ieremy
threatneth
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
:
When
thou
shalt
be
destroied
(
saith
he
)
what
wilt
thou
doe
?
though
thou
clothest
thy selfe
with
skarlet
,
though
thou
deckest
thy selfe
with
Ornaments
of
gold
,
though
thou
paintest
thy
face
with
colours
,
yet
shalt
thou
trim
thy selfe
in
vaine
:
for
thy
louers
will
abhor
thee
,
and
seeke
thy
life
.
The
Prophet
Plin.
lib.
33.
cap.
7.
Queene
Iesabel
doing
the
same
,
was
for
all
that
cast
downe
out
of
a
window
,
and
bare
the
punishment
of
her
wicked
life
.
The
Romans
did
anciently
paint
their
bodies
with
vermillion
(
as
Pliny
saith
)
when
they
entred
in
triumph
into
Rome
,
and
he
addeth
,
that
the
Princes
&
great
Lords
of
Ethiopia
made
great
account
of
that
colour
,
wherewith
they
wholly
painted
themselues
red
:
also
both
the
one
and
the
other
did
serue
themselues
therewith
to
make
their
god
fairer
:
And
that
the
first
expence
which
was
allowed
of
by
the
Censors
and
Masters
of
Accounts
in
Rome
was
of
the
monies
bestowed
for
to
colour
with
vermilion
the
face
of
Iupiter
.
The
same
author
reciteth
in
another
place
,
Anderes
,
Mathites
,
Mosagebes
and
Hipporeens
,
people
of
Libya
,
did
plaister
all
their
bodies
ouer
with
red
chaulke
.
Briefely
,
this
fashion
did
passe
as
farre
as
to
the
North.
And
thereof
is
come
the
name
that
was
giuen
to
the
Picts
,
an
ancient
people
of
Scythia
,
neighbours
to
the
Gothes
,
who
in
the
yeare
87.
after
the
Natiuity
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
vnder
the
Empire
of
Domitian
made
courses
and
spoiles
thorow
the
Iles
which
lie
North
ward
,
where
hauing
found
men
who
made
them
resistance
,
they
returned
backe
without
doing
any
thing
,
and
liued
yet
naked
in
their
cold
Countrie
vntill
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
370.
At
which
time
vnder
the
Empire
of
Valentinian
being
ioyned
Ammian
lib.
26.
&
27.
with
the
Saxons
and
Scots
they
tormented
very
much
them
of
Great
Britan
,
as
Ammian
Marcellin
reciteth
:
and
being
resolued
to
remaine
there
(
as
they
did
)
they
demanded
of
the
Britons
(
which
now
are
Englishmen
)
wiues
in
marriage
.
Whereupon
being
denied
,
they
retired
themselues
to
the
Scots
,
of
whom
they
were
furnished
,
vpon
condition
that
the
masculine
race
of
the
Kings
comming
to
faile
among
them
,
that
then
the
women
should
succeed
in
the
Realme
.
Now
these
people
were
called
Picts
,
because
of
the
paintings
which
they
vsed
vpon
their
naked
bodies
,
which
(
saith
Herodian
)
they
would
not
couer
with
Poet
Claudian
doth
also
giue
vs
many
witnesses
of
this
in
his
Panegyriques
,
as
when
he
speaketh
of
the
Emperour
Honorius
his
Grand-father
:
Ille
Leues
Mauros
,
nec
falso
nomine
Pictos
Edomuit
—
And
in
the
Gothicke
warre
—
Ferroque
not
at
as
Perlegit
exanimes
Picto
moriente
figur
as
.
This
hath
beene
noted
by
Monsieur
de
Belleforest
,
and
afterward
by
the
learned
Sauaron
vpon
the
obseruation
that
Sidoine
de
Polignac
maketh
thereof
.
And
albeit
that
our
Celtique
Poitevins
,
called
by
the
Latines
Pictones
,
be
not
descended
from
the
race
of
those
(
for
they
were
ancient
Gaullois
euen
in
Iulius
Caesars
time
)
neuerthelesse
I
may
well
beleeue
that
this
name
hath
beene
giuen
them
for
the
same
occasion
as
that
of
the
Picts
.
And
as
customes
once
brought
in
among
a
people
are
not
lost
but
by
the
length
of
many
ages
(
as
we
see
yet
the
follies
of
Shroue-Tuesday
to
continue
)
so
the
vses
of
painting
,
whereof
we
haue
spoken
remaineth
in
some
Northerly
Nations
.
For
I
haue
heard
sometimes
Monsieur
Le
Comte
D'Egmond
tell
,
that
he
hath
seene
in
his
yong
yeares
them
of
Brunzwich
come
into
his
fathers
house
with
their
faces
greased
with
painting
,
and
their
visage
all
blacked
,
from
whence
peraduenture
this
word
of
Bronzer
may
be
deriued
,
which
signifieth
in
Picardy
to
blacke
.
And
generally
I
beleeue
that
all
those
Northerly
people
did
vse
painting
,
when
they
would
make
themselues
braue
.
For
the
Gelons
and
Agathyrses
,
Nations
of
Scythia
like
the
Picts
,
were
of
this
fraternity
,
and
with
Iron
instruments
did
colour
their
bodies
.
The
Englishmen
Saint
Augustine
,
Saint
Ambrose
,
and
Aug.
contra
Parmen.
lib.
2.
cap.
13.
Ambros
.
in
the
funerall
oration
of
Valentin
.
others
doe
witnesse
vnto
vs
.
Which
thing
Constantine
the
Great
did
likewise
,
but
his
marke
was
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
which
he
made
to
be
printed
vpon
the
shoulders
of
his
souldiers
,
as
himselfe
saith
in
an
Epistle
which
hee
wrote
to
the
king
of
Persia
,
reported
by
Theodoret
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
historie
.
And
the
first
Christians
,
as
marching
vnder
the
banner
of
Iesus
Christ
,
did
take
the
same
marke
,
which
they
printed
in
their
hand
,
or
on
the
arme
,
to
the
end
to
know
one
another
,
specially
in
time
of
persecution
,
as
Procopius
saith
,
expounding
this
place
of
Isaiah
:
One
will
say
,
I
am
the
Lords
,
and
the
other
will
call
himselfe
with
the
name
of
Iacob
:
and
the
other
will
write
with
his
hand
,
I
am
the
Lords
,
and
will
surname
himselfe
with
the
name
of
Israel
.
The
great
Apostle
S.
Paul
did
beare
the
marks
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
his
flesh
,
but
it
was
yet
after
another
maner
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
the
bruses
,
which
he
had
on
his
body
of
the
stripes
that
he
had
receaued
for
his
name
.
And
the
Hebrewes
had
for
marke
the
Circumcision
of
the
foreskinne
,
by
the
which
they
are
sequestred
from
other
nations
,
and
knowen
for
Gods
people
.
But
as
for
other
bodily
incisions
,
such
as
anciently
the
Picts
did
make
,
and
the
Sauages
doe
yet
make
at
this
day
,
they
haue
beene
anciently
very
expresly
forbidden
in
the
Law
of
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
their
outward
ornaments
of
the
body
,
bracelets
,
Carkenets
,
Eare-rings
,
&c.
WE
that
doe
liue
in
these
parts
vnder
the
authoritie
of
our
Princes
,
and
ciuilised
common-wealths
,
haue
two
great
tyrants
of
our
life
,
to
whom
the
people
of
the
New
world
haue
not
beene
yet
subiected
,
the
excesses
of
the
belly
,
and
the
ornament
of
body
,
and
briefly
all
that
which
belongeth
to
brauerie
,
which
if
we
should
cast
off
,
it
would
be
a
meane
to
recall
the
golden
age
,
and
to
take
away
the
calamitie
which
we
see
in
most
part
of
men
.
For
hee
which
possesseth
much
,
making
small
expence
,
would
be
liberall
,
&
would
succour
the
needie
,
whereunto
he
is
hindred
,
willing
not
onely
to
maintaine
,
but
also
to
augment
his
traine
,
and
to
make
shew
of
himselfe
,
very
often
at
the
costs
of
the
poore
Drusillanus
Rotundus
,
who
being
Treasurer
of
the
higher
Spaine
,
caused
a
forge
to
be
made
for
to
worke
a
peece
of
Siluer-plate
of
fiue
quintals
weight
,
accompanied
with
eight
other
,
all
weighing
halfe
Padag
.
cap.
10.
concerneth
the
decking
of
their
bodies
:
And
all
the
Moralists
who
haue
made
profession
to
represse
vices
haue
mentioned
them
,
wherethey
haue
found
a
large
subiect
to
speake
of
.
Clement
Alexandrine
making
a
long
numeration
of
womens
trinckets
(
which
he
hath
the
most
part
taken
out
of
the
Prophet
Isaiah
)
saith
in
the
end
,
that
he
is
weary
to
speake
so
much
of
it
,
and
that
he
maruelleth
that
they
are
not
killed
with
so
great
a
weight
.
Let
vs
take
them
then
by
those
parts
wherein
they
be
that
it
is
not
in
vs
to
adde
any
thing
to
the
measure
or
height
that
God
hath
giuen
vnto
vs
:
and
notwithstanding
Ladies
endeuour
themselues
to
doe
to
the
contrary
,
adding
vpon
their
heads
cages
made
of
haires
,
fashioned
like
to
loaues
of
bread
,
to
hats
,
to
panniers
,
or
to
the
hollownesse
of
scutchions
.
If
they
be
not
ashamed
with
this
superfluous
enormity
,
at
least
(
saith
he
)
let
them
be
a
shamed
of
the
filth
which
they
beare
:
and
not
to
couer
a
holy
and
a
Christian
head
with
the
leauings
of
another
head
,
per
aduenture
vncleane
,
or
guilty
of
some
crime
,
and
ordained
to
a
shamefull
death
.
And
in
the
same
place
,
speaking
of
them
which
do
colour
their
haires
:
I
see
some
(
saith
he
)
who
doe
change
the
colour
of
their
haires
with
saffron
.
They
are
ashamed
of
their
Countrie
,
and
would
be
Gauloise
women
,
or
German
women
,
so
much
doe
they
disguise
S.
Cypr.
in
the
booke
of
the
virgins
clothing
.
S.
Hierom.
Epi.
to
Lata
.
themselues
.
Whereby
is
knowen
how
much
red
haires
were
esteemed
in
the
old
time
.
And
indeed
the
holy
Scripture
praiseth
that
of
Dauid
,
which
was
such
.
But
to
seeke
it
out
by
art
,
S.
Cyprian
and
S.
Hierome
,
with
our
Tertullian
doe
say
,
that
the
same
doth
presage
the
fire
of
hell
.
Now
our
Sauages
,
in
that
which
consisteth
in
the
borrowing
of
haires
,
are
not
reprouable
:
for
their
vanity
stretcheth
not
so
farre
:
but
for
the
colouring
of
them
,
for
as
much
as
when
they
are
merry
,
and
paint
their
faces
,
be
it
with
blue
or
with
red
,
they
paint
also
their
haires
with
the
same
colour
.
Now
let
vs
come
to
the
eares
,
to
the
necke
,
to
the
armes
and
to
the
hands
,
and
there
we
shall
finde
wherewith
to
busie
our selues
:
these
are
parts
where
iewels
are
easily
seene
:
which
Ladies
haue
learned
very
well
to
obserue
.
The
first
men
which
haue
had
piety
in
them
haue
made
conscience
to
offer
any
violence
to
Nature
,
and
to
pierce
the
eares
for
to
hang
any
precious
thing
at
it
:
for
none
is
Lord
of
his
owne
members
to
abuse
them
,
so
saith
the
Ciuilian
Vlpian
.
And
therefore
when
the
seruant
of
Abraham
A
faire
woman
which
lacketh
discretion
is
like
a
golden
ring
in
a
swines
snout
.
But
men
haue
taken
more
licence
than
they
ought
,
and
haue
defaced
the
workmanship
of
God
in
them
,
to
please
their
owne
fancies
.
Wherein
I
doe
not
wonder
at
the
Brasilians
)
of
whom
we
will
heereafter
speake
)
but
of
ciuilised
people
,
which
haue
called
other
nations
barbarous
,
but
much
more
of
the
Christians
of
this
age
.
When
Seneca
did
complaine
The
follie
of
women
(
saith
he
)
had
not
made
men
subiect
enough
,
but
it
hath
beene
yet
behouefull
to
hang
two
or
three
patrimonies
at
their
eares
.
But
what
patrimonies
?
They
carry
(
saith
Tertullian
)
Ilands
and
Farme-houses
vpon
their
neckes
,
and
great
registers
in
their
eares
containing
the
reuenues
of
a
great
rich
man
,
and
euery
finger
of
the
left
hand
hath
a
patrimony
to
play
withall
.
Finally
,
he
cannot
compare
them
better
than
to
condemned
men
that
are
in
the
Caues
of
Ethiopia
,
which
the
more
they
are
culpable
,
so
much
the
richer
are
they
,
because
that
the
fetters
and
bolts
,
wherewith
they
are
tied
,
are
of
gold
.
But
he
exhorteth
the
Christian
women
not
to
be
such
,
for
as
Lollia
Paulina
forsaken
by
Caligula
,
in
the
common
feasts
of
meane
men
was
so
ouerladen
with
Emeralds
and
with
Pearles
,
on
her
What
disorder
!
(
saith
hee
)
Let
vs
permit
the
women
to
weare
as
much
gold
as
they
will
in
bracelets
,
at
their
fingers
,
at
their
necks
,
at
their
eares
,
and
in
karkenets
and
bridles
,
&c.
must
they
for
all
that
decke
their
feete
with
it
?
&c.
I
should
neuer
make
an
end
,
if
I
should
continue
this
speech
.
The
Spanish
women
in
Peru
do
go
beyond
that
,
for
their
shooes
are
set
ouer
with
nothing
but
plates
of
gold
and
siluer
,
and
garnished
with
pearles
.
True
it
is
that
they
are
in
a
countrie
,
which
God
hath
blessed
abundantly
with
all
these
riches
.
But
if
thou
hast
not
so
much
of
them
,
do
not
vex
thy selfe
at
it
,
&
be
not
tempted
through
enuy
:
such
things
are
but
earth
,
digged
and
purified
with
a
thousand
troubles
,
in
the
bottome
of
hell
,
by
the
incredible
labor
,
&
with
the
life
of
men
like
vnto
thee
:
Pearles
are
but
dew
,
receaued
within
the
shell
of
a
fish
,
which
are
They
shall
cast
their
siluer
out
into
the
streetes
,
and
their
gold
shall
be
but
dung
,
and
shall
not
deliuer
them
in
the
day
of
my
great
wrath
.
Hee
that
will
haue
further
knowledge
of
the
chastisements
wherewith
God
doth
threaten
the
woman
that
abuse
carkenets
and
iewels
,
which
haue
no
other
care
but
to
attire
and
decke
themselues
,
goe
with
their
breasts
open
,
their
eies
wandring
,
and
with
a
proud
gate
,
let
him
reade
the
third
chapter
of
the
Prophet
Isaiah
.
I
will
not
for
all
that
blame
the
Virgins
which
haue
some
golden
things
,
or
chaines
of
pearles
,
or
other
iewels
,
also
some
modest
vesture
:
for
that
is
comlinesse
,
and
all
things
are
made
for
the
vse
of
man
:
but
excesse
is
that
which
is
to
be
blamed
,
because
that
vnder
that
,
very
often
is
lasciuiousnesse
hidden
.
Happie
are
the
people
which
not
hauing
the
occasions
to
sinne
,
doe
purely
serue
God
,
and
possesse
a
land
which
furnisheth
them
of
that
which
is
necessarie
for
life
.
Happie
are
our
Sauage
people
if
they
had
the
full
knowledge
of
God
:
for
in
that
case
they
be
without
ambition
,
vaine-glorie
,
enuie
,
auarice
,
&
haue
no
care
of
these
braueries
,
which
wee
haue
now
described
:
but
rather
doe
content
themselues
to
haue
Matachias
,
hanging
at
their
eares
,
and
about
their
necks
,
bodies
,
armes
,
and
legges
.
The
Brasilians
,
Floridians
,
and
Armouchiquois
,
doe
make
carkenets
and
bracelets
(
called
bou-re
in
Brasill
,
and
by
ours
Matachias
)
of
the
shelles
of
those
great
sea
cockles
,
which
be
called
Vignols
,
like
vnto
snailes
,
which
they
break
&
gather
vp
in
a
thousand
peeces
,
then
doe
smooth
them
vpon
a
hot
stone
,
vntill
they
do
make
them
very
small
,
and
hauing
pierced
them
,
they
make
them
beads
with
them
,
like
vnto
that
which
wee
call
Pourcelaine
.
Among
those
beads
they
intermingle
betweene
spaces
other
beads
,
as
blacke
as
those
which
I
Iam.
Quartier
did
call
Esurgin
(
wherof
we
haue
made
mention
heertofore
)
a
word
which
I
haue
had
much
ado
to
know
,
and
which
Belleforest
the
Cosmographer
vnderstod
not
,
when
hee
would
speake
of
it
.
At
this
day
they
haue
not
any
more
of
them
,
or
else
they
haue
lost
the
knowledge
to
make
them
:
For
they
vse
Mattachias
very
much
,
that
are
brought
vnto
them
out
of
France
.
Now
as
with
vs
,
so
in
that
country
,
women
doe
decke
themselues
with
such
things
,
and
will
haue
chaines
that
will
goe
twelue
times
about
their
necks
,
hanging
downe
vpon
their
brests
,
and
about
their
hand
wrests
,
and
aboue
the
elbow
.
They
also
hang
long
strings
of
them
at
their
eares
,
which
come
downe
as
low
as
their
shoulders
.
If
the
men
weare
any
,
it
will
bee
onely
some
yong
man
that
is
in
loue
.
In
the
country
of
Virginia
where
Iohn
de
Leri
in
his
Historie
of
America
)
the
first
of
our
men
that
went
thither
to
beleeue
that
the
men
which
be
called
Sauages
were
hairie
ouer
all
their
bodies
,
which
is
nothing
so
.
For
(
as
wee
haue
alreadie
said
)
the
Sauages
in
what
part
soeuer
,
haue
lesser
haires
than
we
.
They
of
Florida
doe
also
vse
this
kinde
of
downe
,
but
it
is
onely
about
their
heads
,
to
make
themselues
more
vglie
.
Besides
this
that
wee
haue
said
,
the
Brasilians
doe
make
frontlets
of
feathers
,
which
they
tie
and
fit
in
order
of
all
colours
:
those
frontlets
being
like
in
fashion
to
those
rackets
or
periwigges
,
which
Ladies
vse
in
these
parts
,
the
inuention
whereof
they
seeme
to
haue
learned
of
those
Sauages
.
As
for
them
of
our
New
France
,
in
the
daies
that
be
of
solemnitie
and
reioycing
among
them
,
and
when
they
goe
to
the
warres
,
they
haue
about
their
heads
as
it
were
a
crowne
made
with
long
haires
of
an
Ellan
or
Stagge
,
painted
in
redde
,
pasted
,
or
otherwise
fastned
,
to
a
fillet
of
leather
of
three
fingers
bredth
,
such
as
Iames
Quartier
saith
he
had
seene
with
the
King
(
so
doth
he
call
him
)
and
Lord
of
the
Sauages
,
which
he
found
in
the
towne
of
Hochelaga
.
But
they
doe
not
vse
so
many
ornaments
of
feathers
as
the
Brasilians
,
which
make
gownes
of
them
,
cappes
,
bracelets
,
girdles
,
and
ornaments
for
their
cheekes
,
and
targets
vpon
their
loines
,
of
all
colours
,
which
would
bee
more
tedious
than
delightfull
to
specifie
,
since
it
is
an
easie
matter
for
euery
one
to
supplie
the
same
,
and
to
imagine
what
it
is
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
Marriage
.
HAuing
spoken
of
the
Sauages
garments
,
deckings
,
ornaments
and
paintings
,
it
hath
seemed
good
vnto
me
to
marry
them
,
to
the
end
the
generation
of
them
be
not
lost
,
and
that
the
countrie
remaine
not
desert
.
For
the
first
ordinance
that
euer
God
made
,
was
to
increase
and
multiply
,
and
euery
creature
capable
of
generation
to
bring
foorth
fruit
according
to
his
kind
.
And
to
Bring
foorth
fruit
and
multiply
as
this
barley
,
which
brings
foorth
sooner
than
all
other
seeds
.
Now
to
returne
to
our
Sauages
,
many
thinking
(
as
I
beleeue
)
that
they
be
some
logges
of
wood
,
or
imagining
a
Common-wealth
of
Plato
,
doe
demand
if
they
haue
any
marriage
,
and
if
there
be
any
Priests
in
Canada
to
marrie
them
.
Wherin
they
seeme
to
be
very
raw
and
ignorant
.
Iames
Quartier
speaking
of
the
marriage
of
the
Canadians
,
in
his
second
relation
saith
thus
:
They
obserue
the
order
of
marriage
,
sauing
that
the
men
take
two
or
three
wiues
.
And
the
husband
being
dead
the
women
doe
neuer
marrie
againe
,
but
doe
mourne
for
his
death
all
their
life
long
,
and
doe
daube
their
face
with
coale
beaten
to
powder
and
with
grease
,
the
thicknesse
of
a
knife
,
and
thereby
are
knowen
to
be
widowes
.
Then
he
goeth
further
:
They
haue
another
bad
custome
with
their
daughters
:
as
is
a
Schoole
of
boies
in
France
.
I
would
haue
thought
that
the
said
Iames
Quartier
had
(
touching
this
prostituting
of
maides
)
added
somewhat
of
his
owne
,
but
the
discourse
of
Monsieur
Champlein
,
which
is
but
six
yeres
since
,
doth
confirme
the
same
thing
vnto
me
,
sauing
that
he
speaketh
not
of
assemblies
:
which
keepeth
me
from
One
might
thinke
that
the
nakednesse
of
this
people
would
make
them
more
lecherous
,
but
it
is
not
so
.
For
as
Venus
.
Iohn
De
Leri
praiseth
the
Brasilians
for
this
continencie
:
neuerthelesse
he
addeth
,
that
when
they
are
angrie
they
call
sometimes
one
another
Tiuiré
,
that
is
to
say
,
So
domite
,
whereby
it
may
be
coniectured
that
this
sinne
raigneth
among
them
,
as
Captaine
Laudonniere
saith
it
doth
in
Florida
:
and
that
the
Floridians
loue
the
feminine
sex
very
much
.
And
indeed
I
haue
heard
,
that
for
to
please
the
women
the
more
they
busie
themselues
very
much
about
that
which
is
the
primary
signe
of
vncleane
desires
,
whereof
we
spake
euen
now
;
and
that
they
may
the
better
This
frigidity
of
Venus
bringeth
an
admirable
and
incredible
thing
among
these
women
,
and
which
was
not
to
be
found
euen
among
the
wiues
of
the
holy
Patriarch
Iacob
,
which
is
,
that
although
they
be
many
wiues
to
one
husband
(
for
Polygamie
is
receiued
thorow
all
that
New
S.
Aug.
against
Manicheus
the
19.
booke
,
chap.
26.
booke
of
Numbers
.
And
as
for
diuorcement
,
not
hauing
the
vse
of
letters
,
they
doe
it
not
in
writing
,
in
giuing
to
the
wife
a
bill
signed
by
a
publike
notary
,
As
S.
Augustin
doth
note
,
speaking
of
the
said
Iewes
:
but
are
contented
to
cell
to
the
parents
,
and
vnto
her
,
that
she
prouide
for
her selfe
:
and
then
she
liueth
in
common
with
the
others
,
vntill
that
some
body
doe
seeke
after
her
.
This
law
of
putting
away
hath
beene
receiued
almost
among
all
Nations
,
exexcept
among
the
Christians
,
which
haue
kept
this
precept
of
the
Gspell
,
that
which
God
hath
ioyned
together
,
let
no
man
put
a
sunder
.
Which
is
most
expedient
and
lesse
that
bone
which
is
fallen
to
thee
.
As
for
the
widows
,
I
will
not
affirme
that
which
Iames
Quartier
hath
said
of
them
in
generall
,
but
I
will
say
,
that
where
we
haue
beene
,
they
staine
their
faces
with
blacke
,
when
they
please
,
and
not
alwaies
:
if
their
husband
hath
beene
killed
,
they
will
not
marry
againe
,
nor
eat
flesh
,
vntill
they
haue
seene
the
reuenge
of
his
death
.
And
so
we
haue
seene
the
daughter
of
Membertou
to
practise
it
,
who
after
the
warre
made
to
the
Armouchiquois
,
heereafter
described
,
did
marrie
againe
.
Except
in
that
case
,
they
make
no
other
difficulty
to
marry
againe
,
when
they
finde
a
fit
match
.
Sometimes
our
Sauages
hauing
many
wiues
will
giue
one
of
them
to
their
friend
,
if
he
hath
a
desire
to
take
her
in
marriage
,
and
shall
be
thereby
so
much
disburdened
.
Touching
maidens
that
be
loose
,
if
any
man
hath
abused
of
Abominable
whore
dome
among
the
Infidels
.
A
note
for
the
English
Magistrates
in
Virginia
.
Numb.
25.
11.
12.
13.
them
,
they
will
tell
it
at
the
first
occasion
,
and
therfore
it
is
bad
iesting
with
them
:
for
the
chastisement
ought
to
bee
very
rigorous
against
them
that
mingle
the
Christian
blood
with
the
Infidels
,
and
for
the
keeping
of
this
iustice
Monsieur
de
Ville-gagnon
is
praised
,
euen
by
his
enemies
:
And
Phinees
the
Sonne
of
Eleazar
the
Sonne
of
Aron
because
he
was
zealous
of
the
law
of
God
and
appeased
his
wrath
,
which
was
about
to
exterminate
the
people
,
for
such
a
sinne
,
had
the
couenant
of
perpetuall
Priest-hood
,
promised
to
him
and
to
his
posterity
.
CHAP.
XIIII
.
The
Tabagie
.
Bacchus
Venus
is
cold
.
Hauing
then
married
our
Sauages
,
it
is
meet
to
make
dinner
ready
and
to
vse
them
after
their
owne
maner
.
And
for
to
doe
it
one
must
consider
the
times
of
the
marriage
.
For
if
it
be
in
Winter
they
will
haue
Venison
from
the
woods
,
if
it
be
in
the
Spring
time
or
in
Summer
,
they
will
make
prouision
of
fish
.
As
for
bread
there
is
no
talke
of
it
from
the
North
of
New-found-land
,
vntill
one
come
to
the
country
of
the
Armouchiquois
,
vnlesse
it
be
in
Plin.
lib.
18.
cap.
2.
&
10.
coales
.
And
after
that
maner
did
the
ancient
Italians
liue
,
as
Plinie
saith
.
And
therefore
one
must
not
so
much
wonder
at
these
people
,
seeing
that
they
which
haue
called
others
barbarous
,
haue
beene
as
barbarous
as
they
.
If
I
had
not
recited
heeretofore
the
maner
of
the
Sauages
Tabagi
(
or
banket
)
I
would
make
heere
a
larger
description
:
But
I
will
onely
say
that
when
we
went
to
the
Riuer
Saint
Iohn
,
being
in
the
towne
of
Ouigoudi
(
so
may
I
well
call
a
place
enclosed
replenished
with
people
)
we
saw
in
a
great
thicket
80.
Sauages
all
naked
,
except
the
middle
parts
,
making
Tabaguia
with
meale
they
had
of
vs
,
whereof
they
had
kettels
full
.
Euery
one
had
a
dish
made
with
the
barke
of
a
tree
,
and
a
spoone
as
deep
as
the
palme
of
ones
hand
,
or
more
:
and
with
this
they
had
venison
besides
.
And
heere
is
to
be
noted
,
that
he
which
entertaineth
the
others
doth
not
dine
,
but
serueth
the
company
,
as
very
often
the
Bridegroomes
doe
heere
in
France
.
The
good
condition
of
the
women
among
the
Gaullois
.
See
yet
hereafter
in
the
16.
chapter
of
the
constancie
of
women
.
the
Gaullois
)
after
they
had
pacified
a
great
warre
which
arose
betweene
them
,
and
did
decide
the
controuersie
with
such
equitie
(
as
Plutarch
saith
)
that
thereby
ensued
a
greater
loue
than
euer
before
.
And
in
the
treaty
that
was
made
with
Annibal
,
being
entred
into
Gallia
,
to
goe
against
the
Romans
,
itw
as
said
,
that
if
the
Carthaginienses
had
any
difference
against
the
Gaullois
,
it
should
bee
decided
by
the
aduice
of
the
Gaulloise
women
.
It
was
not
so
in
Rome
,
where
their
condition
was
so
base
,
that
by
the
law
Voconia
,
the
very
father
could
not
make
them
to
inherite
more
then
of
the
one
third
part
of
his
goods
:
And
the
Emperour
Iustinian
forbiddeth
them
in
his
decrees
to
accept
the
awardship
which
had
beene
deferred
vnto
them
:
which
sheweth
either
a
great
seueritie
against
them
,
or
an
argument
that
in
that
countrie
they
haue
a
very
weake
spirit
.
And
after
this
sort
be
the
wiues
of
our
Sauages
,
yea
in
woorse
condition
,
in
not
eating
with
the
men
in
their
Tabagies
:
and
notwithstanding
it
seemeth
vnto
mee
that
their
fare
is
not
in
their
feasts
so
delicate
,
which
ought
not
to
consist
only
in
eating
and
drinking
,
but
in
the
societie
of
that
sex
which
God
hath
ordained
vnto
man
for
to
helpe
him
and
to
keepe
him
companie
.
It
will
seeme
to
many
that
our
Sauages
doe
liue
verie
poorely
,
in
not
hauing
any
seasoning
in
those
few
messes
that
I
haue
named
.
But
I
will
replie
that
it
was
not
Caligula
Curius
Dentatus
who
did
eat
in
woodden
dishes
,
and
did
scrape
radishes
by
the
fire
side
:
Item
those
good
husbandmen
Plin.
lib.
18.
ca.
8.
10.
11.
saith
,
moreouer
that
the
Scythians
,
now
Tartares
,
doe
also
liue
with
sodden
food
and
raw
meale
as
the
Brasilians
.
And
neuerthelesse
they
haue
alwaies
beene
a
warlike
and
mightie
nation
.
The
same
saith
,
that
the
Arympheens
(
which
be
the
Moscouites
)
doe
liue
in
forests
(
as
our
Sauages
do
)
with
graines
and
fruits
which
they
gather
from
the
trees
,
without
mention
neither
of
flesh
nor
of
fish
.
And
indeed
the
prophane
Authors
doe
agree
,
that
the
first
men
did
liue
after
that
maner
,
to
wit
,
of
corne
,
graines
,
pulse
,
acornes
,
and
mastes
,
from
whence
commeth
the
Grerke
worde
Phagein
,
to
wit
,
to
eate
:
some
particular
nations
(
and
not
all
)
had
fruits
:
as
peares
were
in
vse
among
the
Argiues
,
figges
with
the
Athenians
,
almonds
with
the
Medes
,
the
fruite
of
Cannes
with
the
Ethiopians
,
the
Cardamuin
with
the
Persians
,
the
dates
with
the
Babilonians
,
the
Treffle
or
three
leaued
grasse
with
the
Egyptians
.
They
which
haue
had
none
of
those
fruits
haue
made
war
against
the
beasts
of
the
woods
and
forests
,
as
the
Getulians
and
all
the
Northern
men
,
yea
also
the
ancient
Germans
,
notwithstanding
they
had
also
meates
made
of
milke
:
Others
The
food
of
S.
Iohn
Baptist
.
S.
Hieroms
2.
book
against
Iouian
.
S.
Augnstin
vpon
the
14.
chap.
to
the
Romans
,
vers.
15.
Niceph.
li.
1.
cap.
14.
Ammian
.
l.
18.
likewise
,
which
destroy
all
the
fields
,
so
that
nothing
remaineth
vnto
them
to
eate
but
those
grashoppers
,
which
was
the
food
of
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
in
the
desart
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
Saint
Hierome
and
Augustine
:
Although
Nicephorus
thinketh
that
they
were
the
tender
leaues
of
the
toppes
of
trees
,
because
that
the
Greeke
word
achrides
signifieth
both
the
one
and
the
other
.
But
let
vs
come
to
the
Romane
Emperour
,
best
qualified
.
Ammian
Mercellin
speaking
of
their
maner
of
life
,
saith
that
Scipio
,
Aemiliar
,
Metellus
,
Traian
,
and
Adrian
,
did
content
themselues
ordinarily
with
the
meate
of
the
campe
,
that
is
to
say
,
with
Bacon
,
cheese
,
and
bruvage
.
If
then
our
Sauages
haue
Brasilians
,
Canibals
,
and
others
of
the
new
world
.
Superstition
of
the
Sauages
,
and
of
the
Christians
.
Plin.
lib.
22.
ca.
2.
that
they
will
not
feed
on
mussels
,
and
they
can
alleage
no
reason
for
it
,
no
more
than
our
superstitious
Christians
which
will
not
bee
thirteene
at
a
table
,
or
which
feare
to
paire
their
nailes
on
the
Friday
,
or
which
haue
other
scrupulosities
,
true
apish-toies
,
such
as
Plinie
reciteth
a
good
number
of
them
in
his
naturall
historie
.
Notwithstanding
in
our
company
seeing
vs
to
eate
of
them
they
did
the
like
:
for
we
must
say
heere
by
the
way
,
that
they
will
eate
no
vnknowen
meat
,
but
first
they
must
see
the
triall
of
it
by
Caesar
,
Saluian
and
others
)
who
did
constraine
trauellers
and
strangers
to
come
into
their
houses
and
there
to
take
their
refreshing
:
A
vertue
which
seemeth
to
haue
conserued
her selfe
onely
with
the
Nobility
and
gentry
:
for
among
the
other
sort
we
see
her
very
weake
and
at
the
point
of
death
.
Tacitus
giueth
the
same
praise
to
the
Germans
,
saying
that
with
them
all
howses
are
opened
to
strangers
,
and
there
they
are
in
such
assurance
that
(
as
if
they
were
sacred
)
none
dare
doe
them
any
injury
;
Charity
and
Hospitality
which
are
mentioned
The
stranger
which
soiourneth
among
you
,
shall
be
vnto
you
as
he
which
is
borne
among
you
,
and
you
shall
loue
him
as
your selues
:
for
you
haue
beene
strangers
in
the
land
of
Aegypt
.
So
doe
our
Sauages
,
which
,
sturred
vp
with
an
humane
nature
,
receiue
all
strangers
(
except
their
enemies
)
whom
they
accept
in
their
commonalty
of
life
.
Gallia
Belgica
:
And
this
kind
of
drinke
did
the
Aegyptians
also
vse
in
former
times
(
as
saith
Diodorus
)
who
attributeth
the
inuention
thereof
to
Osiris
.
Notwithstanding
after
that
the
vse
of
wine
was
come
among
the
Romans
the
Guallois
tooke
so
good
a
taste
in
it
,
in
the
voyages
that
they
made
there
with
their
Armies
,
that
they
continued
afterwards
the
same
S.
Paul
himselfe
doth
councell
his
Disciple
Timothy
to
vse
it
by
reason
of
his
infirmity
.
For
wine
(
saith
Oribasius
)
recreateth
and
quickneth
our
heat
:
whereby
,
by
consequence
,
the
disgestures
are
made
better
,
and
good
bloud
is
engendred
,
and
good
nourishment
thorow
all
the
parts
of
the
body
where
the
wine
hath
force
to
pierce
:
and
therefore
they
which
be
weakened
by
sicknesse
doe
recouer
by
it
a
stronger
being
,
and
doe
likewise
renew
by
it
an
appetite
to
their
meat
.
It
breaketh
the
sleame
,
it
purgeth
collericke
humours
by
the
vrine
,
and
with
his
pleasant
odour
and
liuely
substance
gladdeth
the
heart
of
man
,
and
giueth
strength
to
the
body
.
Wine
taken
moderatly
is
the
procurer
of
all
those
goodeffects
,
but
if
it
be
drunke
vnmeasuably
it
produceth
effects
quite
contrary
.
And
Plato
willing
That
which
warmeth
(
saith
he
)
beth
body
and
soule
,
is
that
which
is
called
wine
.
The
Sauages
which
haue
no
vse
of
wine
nor
of
spices
,
haue
found
out
another
meanes
to
warme
the
same
stomake
,
and
in
some
sort
to
breake
so
many
crudities
proceeding
from
the
fish
that
they
eat
,
which
otherwise
would
extinguish
their
naturall
heat
:
it
is
the
hearb
which
the
Brasilians
doe
call
Petun
,
that
is
to
say
,
Tabacco
,
God
Anubis
Our
Sauages
Canadians
,
Souriqnois
and
others
are
far
from
these
delights
,
and
hauing
nothing
but
the
Tabacco
spoken
of
by
vs
to
warme
their
stomakes
after
the
crudities
of
waters
,
and
to
giue
some
smatch
to
the
mouth
,
hauing
that
in
common
with
many
other
Nations
,
that
they
loue
that
which
is
biting
,
such
as
the
said
Tabacco
is
,
which
(
euen
as
wine
or
strong
beere
)
taken
(
as
it
is
said
)
in
smoake
,
maketh
giddy
the
senses
and
in
some
sort
,
procureth
sleep
:
So
that
this
word
drunkard
is
among
them
,
by
this
word
Escorken
▪
,
as
well
as
amongst
vs
.
The
Floridians
haue
a
certaine
sort
of
drinke
called
Casinè
which
they
drinke
all
hot
,
which
they
make
of
certaine
leanes
of
trees
.
But
it
is
not
lawfull
for
euery
one
to
drinke
of
it
,
but
onely
to
the
Paraousti
,
and
to
them
that
haue
made
proofe
of
their
vallour
in
the
warres
.
And
this
drinke
hath
such
vertue
that
as
soone
as
they
haue
drunken
it
,
they
become
all
in
a
sweat
which
being
past
,
they
be
fedde
for
24.
houres
by
the
nourishing
Symposiaq
.
Cha.
5.
seeing
our
Sauages
vse
none
of
it
.
But
I
haue
thought
good
to
mention
the
fruit
of
the
vine
,
by
reason
that
New
France
is
plentifully
furnished
therewith
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
their
Dances
and
Songs
▪
WHen
the
belly
is
full
then
comes
mirth
(
saith
the
Prouerb
)
it
will
not
be
then
vnfit
to
speake
of
dancing
after
feasting
.
For
it
is
also
said
of
the
people
of
Israel
that
after
they
had
well
filled
their
bellies
Exod.
31.
ver.
6.
19.
Dances
instituted
in
diuine
things
.
they
arose
for
to
plaie
and
dance
about
their
golden
Calfe
.
Dancing
is
a
thing
very
ancient
among
all
people
.
But
it
was
first
made
&
instituted
in
diuine
things
,
as
we
did
now
marke
an
example
of
it
:
and
the
Cananites
who
did
worship
the
fire
,
did
dance
about
it
&
sacrificed
their
children
vnto
it
.
Which
maner
of
dancing
was
not
inuented
by
the
Idolaters
,
but
rather
by
the
people
of
God
.
For
Iudges
21.
v.
19.
21.
2.
King
.
6.
c.
we
read
in
the
booke
of
Iudges
that
there
was
a
solemnity
to
God
in
Silo
where
the
maidens
came
to
dance
at
the
sound
of
the
fluit
.
And
Dauid
bringing
backe
the
Arke
of
Couenant
into
Hierusalem
,
went
before
it
in
his
shirt
,
dancing
with
all
his
strength
.
As
for
the
Heathen
they
haue
followed
this
fashion
.
For
Plutarch
in
the
life
of
Nicias
sayth
that
the
Townes
of
Greece
had
a
custome
euery
yeere
to
goe
into
Dellos
for
to
celebrate
the
dances
and
songs
in
the
honour
of
Apollo
.
And
in
the
life
of
Licurgus
the
Orator
,
saith
that
he
did
ordaine
a
very
solemne
dance
in
the
Pyree
vnto
the
honour
of
Neptune
,
with
a
wager
of
a
hundred
crownes
price
to
the
best
dancer
,
and
to
the
second
of
80.
crownes
,
and
Muses
▪
daughters
of
Iupiter
doe
loue
dancing
:
and
all
they
that
haue
spoken
of
them
make
vs
to
goe
seeke
for
them
vpon
the
Mountaine
Parnassus
,
where
(
say
they
)
they
dance
,
at
the
sound
of
Apolloes
Harpe
.
Numa
Pompilius
that
he
did
institute
the
coledge
of
the
Salians
(
which
were
Priests
dancing
and
gamboling
,
and
singing
songs
in
the
honour
of
God
Mars
)
when
that
a
Buckler
of
brasse
fell
miraculously
from
Heauen
,
which
was
a
gage
from
that
God
for
the
conseruation
of
the
Empire
.
So
then
to
come
againe
to
our
purpose
,
the
dances
haue
beene
first
instituted
for
holy
things
.
Whereto
I
Arrian
of
the
gests
of
Alexander
.
Dances
profitable
for
health
.
will
adde
the
testimony
of
Arrian
,
who
sayth
that
the
Indians
which
did
worship
the
Sunne
rising
,
did
not
thinke
to
haue
duely
saluted
him
,
vnlesse
their
songs
and
prayers
were
accompanied
with
dances
.
This
kinde
of
exercise
was
since
applied
to
another
vse
,
that
is
to
say
,
for
the
gouerment
of
health
,
as
Plutarche
sayth
in
the
treatie
for
the
same
.
So
that
Socrates
himself
(
howsoeuer
precise
and
reformed
)
tooke
pleasure
therein
,
for
which
cause
he
desired
to
haue
a
house
large
and
spacious
,
as
Xenophon
writeth
in
his
bancquet
,
and
the
Persians
But
the
delights
,
laciuiousnesse
,
and
disorders
did
conuert
them
since
to
their
owne
vse
,
and
the
dances
haue
serued
for
proxenetes
and
broakers
of
vnchastity
,
as
wee
find
it
but
to
much
,
whereof
wee
haue
testimonies
in
the
Gospell
,
where
wee
finde
that
it
cost
the
life
of
the
greatest
that
euer
arose
amongst
men
,
which
is
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
.
And
Arcesilaus
sayd
very
well
,
that
dances
are
venoms
,
sharper
then
all
the
poisons
that
the
Earth
bringeth
Sympose
.
quest.
5.
foorth
,
for
as
much
as
by
a
certaine
incitement
they
insinuate
into
the
Soule
,
wherein
they
communicate
and
imprint
voluptuousnesse
and
delectation
,
which
the
bodies
properly
doe
affect
.
Gregorie
Nazianze
mocketh
himselfe
in
an
oration
,
because
that
among
other
follies
,
in
an
O
glorious
Iupiter
!
the
greatest
of
all
the
gods
,
which
art
resident
in
all
sorts
of
dung
,
as
well
of
sheepe
as
of
horses
and
mules
,
&c.
And
in
another
himme
that
he
maketh
to
Ceres
,
he
saith
,
that
she
discouereth
her
thighes
for
to
submit
her
body
to
her
Paramours
,
and
to
make
hir selfe
to
be
tilled
.
Our
Souriquois
doe
make
also
dances
and
songs
to
the
Nemo
enim
saltat
feré
sobrius
,
saith
Cicero
.
Also
when
they
will
feast
any
body
,
they
haue
no
fairer
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
did
giue
them
their
dinner
,
they
did
sing
songs
of
praises
vnto
him
,
saying
,
that
he
was
a
braue
Sagamos
,
who
had
made
them
good
cheere
,
and
which
was
their
good
friend
:
which
they
did
comprehend
very
mistically
vnder
these
three
words
,
Epigico
iaton
edico
:
I
say
mistically
:
for
I
could
neuer
know
the
proper
signification
of
euery
of
these
words
.
I
beleeue
that
it
is
of
the
ancient
language
of
their
forefathers
which
is
out
of
vse
,
like
as
the
old
Hebrew
is
not
the
Iewes
language
at
this
day
,
and
was
alreadie
changed
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
.
Saul
hath
slaine
his
thousand
,
and
Dauid
his
ten
thousand
.
Atheneus
Gaullois
Diodo
.
Atheneus
in
the
6.
booke
of
the
banket
of
the
wise
.
saith
,
that
the
Gaullois
had
Poets
named
Bardes
,
whom
they
reuerenced
very
much
:
and
those
Poets
did
sing
Viua
voce
the
deeds
of
vertuous
and
famous
men
:
but
they
did
write
nothing
in
publike
,
because
that
writing
maketh
men
slothfull
and
negligent
in
learning
.
Notwithstanding
Charolus
Magnus
was
of
an
other
opinion
:
For
Plutar.
in
the
life
of
Lycurgus
.
Lacedemonians
had
a
certaine
maner
of
dancing
which
they
vsed
in
all
their
feasts
and
solemnities
,
which
did
represent
the
three
ages
:
to
wit
,
the
time
past
,
by
the
old
men
which
did
say
in
singing
this
burthen
;
We
were
heeretofore
valorous
:
the
present
,
by
the
yoong
men
in
the
flower
of
their
youth
saying
:
We
be
so
now
at
this
time
:
the
future
,
by
the
children
,
who
did
say
,
We
shall
be
so
too
,
when
our
turne
comes
.
Het
,
het
,
as
some
that
breatheth
out
with
vehemencie
:
And
at
the
end
of
euery
song
,
they
all
make
a
loud
and
long
exclamation
,
saying
Héeee
.
For
to
be
more
nimble
,
they
commonly
put
themselues
starke
naked
,
because
that
their
gownes
made
of
skinnes
doe
hinder
them
:
And
if
they
haue
any
of
their
enemies
heads
or
armes
,
they
will
carrie
them
about
their
necks
,
dancing
with
this
faire
iewell
,
which
they
will
sometimes
bite
,
so
great
is
their
hatred
euen
against
the
dead
.
And
for
to
end
this
chapter
as
we
began
it
,
they
neuer
make
any
Tabagie
or
feast
,
but
that
there
is
a
dance
after
it
:
And
afterward
if
the
Sagamos
be
disposed
,
according
to
the
state
of
their
affaires
,
he
will
make
an
oration
of
one
,
two
,
Hé
e
e
e
in
signe
of
allowing
and
ratifying
of
the
same
.
Wherein
they
giue
him
very
attentiue
audience
,
as
wee
haue
seene
many
times
:
And
also
when
that
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
did
feast
our
Sauages
,
Memberton
,
after
dancing
made
an
oration
with
such
vehemencie
that
he
made
the
world
to
woonder
,
shewing
the
curtesies
and
witnesses
of
friendship
that
they
receaued
of
the
Frenchmen
,
what
they
might
hope
of
them
heereafter
;
and
how
much
their
presence
was
profitable
,
yea
necessarie
vnto
them
,
because
that
they
did
sleepe
in
securitie
:
and
had
no
feare
of
their
enemies
,
&c.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
disposition
of
their
bodies
:
and
of
their
Physike
and
Cheirurgie
.
WE
haue
said
in
the
last
Chapter
that
dancing
is
profitable
for
the
preseruation
of
health
.
Also
it
is
one
of
the
causes
why
our
Sauages
do
delight
so
much
in
it
:
But
they
haue
yet
some
other
preseruatiues
which
they
vse
very
often
,
that
is
to
say
,
sweates
,
whereby
they
preuent
sicknesses
.
For
they
be
sometimes
touched
with
this
Phthisie
wherewith
the
men
of
Captain
Iames
Quartier
and
Monsieur
De
Monts
were
annoied
,
which
notwithstanding
is
but
seldome
.
But
when
it
hapneth
they
haue
in
Canada
the
tree
called
Annedda
,
which
Florida
Esquine
.
Het
,
het
,
het
,
they
put
themselues
into
a
sweat
.
If
they
happen
to
fall
into
sicknesse
(
for
one
must
die
in
the
end
)
the
Aoutmoin
doth
blow
,
with
exercisings
,
vpon
the
member
grieued
,
doth
licke
it
and
sucke
it
:
and
if
that
be
not
sufficient
,
he
letteth
the
patient
bloud
,
scotching
his
flesh
with
the
point
of
a
knife
,
or
some
thing
else
.
If
they
doe
not
heale
them
alwaies
,
one
must
consider
that
our
Physicians
doe
not
alwaies
cure
their
patients
neither
.
As
for
the
wounds
,
Aoutmos
of
our
Souriquois
,
and
their
neighbours
,
doe
licke
and
sucke
them
,
vsing
the
Beuers
kidney
,
whereof
they
put
a
slice
vpon
the
wound
,
and
so
doth
heale
it selfe
with
that
.
The
ancient
Germans
(
saith
Tacitus
)
not
hauing
yet
the
Art
of
Cheirurgie
did
the
like
:
They
bring
(
saith
he
)
their
wounds
to
their
Mothers
and
to
their
Wiues
,
who
are
not
afraid
neither
to
number
them
,
nor
to
sucke
them
:
yea
they
bring
them
vittails
to
the
campe
,
and
exhort
them
to
fight
valiantly
:
so
that
sometimes
armies
readie
to
runne
away
,
haue
beene
restored
by
the
prayers
of
the
women
,
opening
their
breasts
to
their
husbands
.
And
afterwards
they
willingly
vsed
the
womens
aduices
and
counsels
,
wherein
they
esteeme
some
holy
thing
to
be
.
And
among
the
Christians
,
many
(
not
caring
for
God
no
longer
then
they
receaue
good
gifts
of
him
)
doe
seeke
for
the
healing
of
their
diseases
by
charmes
and
helpe
of
Witches
:
So
among
our
Sauages
the
Aoutmoin
hauing
some
sore
in
cure
,
inquireth
often
of
his
diuell
to
know
whether
he
shall
heale
or
no
:
and
hath
neuer
no
answer
but
doubtfully
,
by
if
,
or
and.
There
bee
some
of
them
which
sometimes
doe
make
incredible
cures
,
as
to
heale
one
that
hath
his
armes
cut
off
.
Which
notwithstanding
I
know
not
,
why
I
should
finde
it
strange
,
when
I
consider
what
Monsieur
de
Busbeque
writeth
in
his
discourse
of
his
Embassie
into
Turkie
the
fourth
Epistle
.
Comming
neere
vnto
Buda
,
the
Basha
sent
some
of
his
houshold
Seruants
to
meete
vs
,
with
many
Haraldes
and
officers
:
But
among
the
rest
a
faire
troupe
of
yong
men
on
horse-backe
,
remarkable
for
the
nouelty
of
their
order
.
They
had
their
heads
bare
and
shauen
,
vpon
the
which
they
had
made
a
long
bloudie
slash
,
and
thrust
diuers
feathers
of
birds
within
the
wound
,
from
whence
the
very
pure
bloud
did
trickle
downe
:
but
insteed
of
shrinking
at
it
,
they
went
lifting
vp
their
heads
with
a
laughing
countenance
.
Before
me
marched
some
foote
men
,
one
of
them
had
his
armes
naked
and
hanging
down
on
his
sides
:
both
which
armes
aboue
the
Elbowe
was
thrust
quite
through
with
a
knife
that
stucke
fast
in
them
.
Another
was
naked
from
his
head
to
the
nauell
,
hauing
the
skinne
of
his-backe
so
iagged
vp
and
downe
in
two
places
,
achwart
which
he
had
made
to
passe
,
an
hatchet
of
armes
,
which
he
did
carry
in
scarffe
wise
as
we
would
doe
a
cuttleaxe
.
I
saw
another
of
them
who
had
fixed
vpon
the
crowne
of
his
head
a
horse
shooe
with
many
nailes
,
and
of
so
long
continuance
that
the
nailes
were
so
fixed
and
fast
in
the
flesh
,
that
they
stirred
not
.
Wee
entred
into
Buda
in
this
pompe
,
and
were
brought
into
the
Bashas
house
,
with
whom
I
treated
of
my
affaires
.
All
this
youthly
company
little
caring
for
their
wounds
were
in
the
lower
court
of
the
house
;
And
as
I
was
a
looking
on
them
the
Basha
asked
of
me
what
I
thought
of
it
:
All
well
said
I
,
except
that
these
men
doe
with
the
skinne
of
their
bodies
,
that
which
I
would
not
doe
with
my
coat
:
For
I
would
seeke
to
keepe
it
whole
.
The
Basha
laughed
,
and
we
tooke
our
leaue
.
Mutius
Sceuola
did
much
more
then
that
,
burning
courageously
his
arme
in
the
fire
,
after
he
had
missed
the
killing
of
king
Porsenna
.
If
this
were
of
my
purpose
I
would
declare
the
customes
But
let
vs
return
to
our
Sauages
Physicions
&
Chierurgeons
.
Although
the
number
of
them
be
but
small
,
yet
so
it
is
that
the
hope
of
their
liuing
doth
not
consist
wholy
in
Si
valeant
homines
ars
tua
Phaebe
iacet
:
In
saying
Si
,
pro
Quia
.
For
these
doe
also
liue
a
great
age
,
which
is
commonly
seuen
score
or
eight
score
yeare
.
Iulius
Pollux
saith
to
signifie
a
dogges
skinne
.
And
of
these
hats
doe
yet
the
Northerly
people
vse
at
this
day
,
but
they
are
well
furred
.
I
dare
also
,
and
that
very
well
,
attribute
the
cause
of
this
disposition
and
long
health
of
our
Sauages
,
to
their
maner
of
life
,
which
is
after
the
ancient
fashion
,
without
curiosity
.
For
euery
one
doth
grant
that
Sobrietie
is
the
mother
of
For
sorrow
(
saith
the
wise
man
)
hath
killed
many
,
and
there
is
no
profit
in
it
.
Envy
and
wrath
shorten
the
life
,
and
care
bringeth
old
age
before
the
time
.
But
the
ioy
of
the
heart
is
the
life
of
man
:
and
a
mans
gladnesse
prolongeth
his
daies
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
The
exercises
of
the
Men.
AFter
health
,
let
vs
speake
of
exercises
which
be
the
maintainers
and
protectors
thereof
.
Our
Sauages
haue
no
base
exercise
,
all
their
sport
being
either
the
wars
,
or
hunting
(
whereof
we
will
speake
seuerally
)
or
in
making
implements
fit
for
the
same
(
as
Caesar
witnesseth
of
the
ancient
Germans
)
or
a
dancing
(
and
of
that
we
haue
Seekanauk
.
)
This
fish
is
like
to
a
Crauise
lodged
within
a
very
hard
shell
,
which
shell
is
of
the
greatnesse
of
a
dish
,
a
long
taile
,
likewise
hard
(
for
it
is
shell
and
sharpe
)
.
His
eies
are
vpon
his
backe
,
and
is
very
good
meate
.
Bowe-strings
made
with
guts
.
Rackets
.
French-men
,
as
also
for
fishing
hookes
to
baite
for
fishes
:
onely
they
make
with
guttes
bow-strings
,
and
rackets
,
which
they
tie
at
their
feet
to
goe
vpon
the
snow
a
hunting
.
And
for
as
much
as
the
necessity
of
life
doth
constraine
them
to
change
place
often
,
whether
it
be
for
fishing
(
for
euery
place
hath
his
particular
fishes
,
which
come
thither
in
certaine
season
)
they
haue
neede
of
horses
in
their
remooue
for
to
carry
their
stuffe
.
Those
horses
be
Canowes
Many
nations
of
these
parts
haue
had
the
like
in
times
past
.
If
wee
seeke
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
wee
shall
finde
that
Moses
mother
,
seeing
shee
could
hide
her
child
no
made
of
reede
,
and
daubed
it
with
slime
and
pitch
:
then
put
the
childe
in
it
,
and
laid
it
among
the
bullrushes
by
the
shoare
of
the
Riuer
.
And
the
Prophet
Isaiah
threatning
the
Aethiopians
and
Assyrians
:
Woe
(
saith
he
)
vnto
the
Countrie
which
sendeth
by
sea
Ambassadors
in
paper
vessels
(
or
rushes
)
vpon
the
waters
,
saying
:
Messengers
goe
yee
quickly
,
&c.
The
Aegyptians
,
neighbours
to
the
Aethiopians
had
in
the
time
of
Iulius
Caesar
,
the
same
vessels
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
paper
,
which
is
a
rinde
of
a
barke
of
a
tree
:
witnesse
Lucan
in
these
Conseritur
bibula
Memphitis
cymba
papyro
.
Canowes
,
Carabus
,
made
of
Willowes
,
and
enuironed
with
oxe
hides
all
raw
,
which
(
saith
he
)
the
Saxon
Pirats
doe
vse
,
who
with
those
instruments
are
swift
in
flight
.
Sïdoneus
de
Polignac
,
speaking
of
—
Cui
pelle
salam
sulcare
Britannum
Ludus
,
&
assuto
glaucum
mare
findere
Lembo
.
The
Sauages
of
the
North
towards
Labrador
,
haue
certaine
small
Canowes
of
thirteene
or
foureteene
foote
long
,
and
two
foot
broad
,
made
of
this
fashion
,
all
couered
with
leather
,
yea
ouer
head
,
and
there
is
but
one
hole
in
the
midst
,
where
the
man
putteth
himselfe
on
his
knees
,
hauing
halfe
his
body
out
,
so
that
he
cannot
perish
,
furnishing
his
vessels
with
victuales
before
he
commeth
in
it
.
I
Armouchiquois
,
Virginians
,
Floridians
,
and
Brasilians
,
doe
make
another
fashion
of
Canowes
,
for
hauing
neither
hatchets
nor
kniues
,
(
except
some
copper
ones
)
they
burne
a
great
tree
very
straight
,
at
the
foot
,
and
fall
it
downe
,
then
they
take
such
length
as
they
will
,
and
vse
to
burne
it
in
steed
of
sawing
it
,
scraping
the
burnt
part
of
the
tree
with
stones
:
and
for
the
hollowing
of
the
vessell
,
they
doe
continue
the
same
.
In
one
of
those
boats
six
men
will
saile
with
some
stuffe
,
and
will
make
long
voiages
.
But
these
kinde
of
Canowes
are
heauier
than
the
others
.
In
the
countries
where
they
vse
tillage
,
as
in
that
of
the
Armouchiquois
,
and
farther
off
,
the
men
doe
make
an
infinite
quantitie
of
Earthen
pots
,
like
in
fashion
to
Hada
;
that
he
was
the
father
of
the
dwellers
in
Tabernacles
and
of
Shepheards
.
After
the
floud
they
builded
the
tower
of
Babel
,
but
this
was
folly
.
Tacitus
writing
of
the
maners
of
the
Germans
,
saith
that
in
his
time
they
had
not
any
vse
neither
of
lime
nor
stones
.
The
English
Britons
much
lesse
.
Our
Gaullois
were
then
,
from
many
ages
before
,
come
to
ciuility
.
But
yet
Iohn
Annius
of
Viterbe
very
well
marked
:
from
whence
came
our
names
of
the
Diog.
Laert.
in
the
beginning
of
the
liues
of
Philosophers
.
Games
of
the
Sauages
.
Townes
of
Rothomagus
,
Neomagus
,
Nouiomagus
.
So
likewise
Samothes
signifieth
wise
,
and
the
old
Gaullois
Philosophers
were
(
before
the
Druides
)
called
Samotheans
,
as
Diogenes
Laertius
reporteth
,
who
confesseth
that
Philosophie
did
begin
from
them
whom
the
Greeke
vanitie
did
call
Barbarous
.
I
will
adde
heere
for
an
exercise
of
our
Sauages
,
their
play
at
hazard
,
whereunto
they
are
so
addicted
that
sometimes
they
play
out
all
that
they
haue
:
And
Iames
Quartier
writeth
the
same
of
them
of
Canada
,
in
the
time
that
hee
was
there
.
I
haue
seene
a
kind
of
game
that
they
haue
,
but
not
thinking
then
to
write
this
treatie
,
I
tooke
no
heede
to
it
.
They
put
some
number
of
beanes
coloured
and
painted
of
the
one
side
in
a
platter
:
and
hauing
stretched
out
a
skinne
on
the
ground
,
they
play
there
vpon
,
striking
with
the
dish
vpon
this
skinne
,
and
by
that
meanes
the
beanes
doe
skippe
in
the
aire
,
and
doe
not
all
fall
on
that
parte
that
they
be
coloured
:
and
in
that
consisteth
the
chance
and
hazard
:
and
according
to
their
chance
they
haue
a
certaine
number
of
quils
made
of
rushes
,
which
they
distribute
to
him
that
winneth
for
to
keepe
the
reckoning
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
the
Womens
exercises
.
THe
woman
was
giuen
in
the
beginning
vnto
Man
,
not
onely
for
to
aide
and
assist
him
,
but
also
to
be
the
store
house
of
generation
.
Their
first
exercise
then
that
I
will
attribute
vnto
her
,
after
that
she
is
married
is
to
bring
foorth
goodly
children
,
and
to
assist
her
husband
in
this
worke
:
for
this
is
the
end
of
marriage
.
And
therfore
is
she
very
wel
and
fitly
called
in
hebrew
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Marriage
requisite
for
planters
in
a
new
possessed
Land
.
Great
encouragement
for
the
honestly
minded
that
goe
to
inhabite
in
those
parts
.
heauen
powreth
vpon
her
.
Now
I
find
that
this
exercise
shal
be
requisite
for
them
that
will
inhabite
New
France
to
bring
foorth
there
store
of
creatures
,
which
shall
sing
the
praises
of
God
.
There
is
land
enough
to
nourish
them
,
so
that
they
be
willing
to
worke
:
and
their
condition
shall
not
be
so
miserable
as
it
is
with
many
in
these
partes
,
which
doe
seeke
to
emploie
themselues
and
doe
not
find
wherein
:
and
albeit
they
find
it
,
yet
very
often
is
their
labour
vnrewarded
and
vnfruitfull
.
But
in
that
countrie
he
that
will
take
pleasure
,
and
as
it
were
sport
himselfe
with
sweete
labour
,
he
shall
be
assured
to
liue
out
of
bondage
,
and
that
his
children
shall
yet
be
in
better
state
then
himselfe
was
.
The
first
exercise
then
of
the
woman
is
to
worke
in
generation
,
which
is
a
labour
so
faire
and
so
meritorious
,
S.
Paul
,
to
consolate
them
in
the
paines
they
take
in
that
labour
hath
said
:
that
the
woman
shall
be
saued
through
bearing
of
children
,
if
they
remaine
in
faith
,
and
loue
,
and
holinesse
with
modesty
.
That
is
to
say
,
If
she
instruct
them
in
such
sort
that
the
godlinesse
of
the
mother
may
be
knowen
by
the
good
institution
of
the
children
.
This
first
and
chiefest
article
being
mentioned
,
let
vs
come
to
the
others
.
Our
Sauage
women
after
they
haue
brought
foorth
the
fruite
of
this
exercise
,
by
I
know
not
what
practise
,
doe
obserue
without
law
that
which
was
Iames
Quartier
himselfe
)
they
labour
more
then
the
men
,
saith
he
,
whether
it
be
in
fishing
,
be
it
in
tilling
or
in
any
thing
else
.
And
notwithstanding
they
are
neither
forced
,
nor
tormented
:
but
they
are
neither
in
their
Tabagies
nor
in
their
counsels
,
and
doe
the
seruile
businesses
,
for
want
of
seruants
.
If
there
be
any
venison
killed
,
they
goe
to
flay
it
and
to
fetch
it
,
yea
were
it
three
leagues
off
:
and
they
must
finde
it
out
by
the
onely
circumstance
that
shall
be
described
to
them
by
words
.
They
that
haue
prisoners
doe
also
employ
them
to
that
,
and
to
other
labours
,
as
to
goe
fetch
wood
with
wiues
:
which
is
folly
in
them
to
goe
fetch
drie
and
rotten
wood
very
farre
off
for
to
warme
them
,
although
they
be
in
the
middest
of
a
forrest
.
True
it
is
that
the
smoake
is
very
irkesome
to
them
:
which
it
may
be
is
the
cause
thereof
.
Touching
their
smaller
exercises
;
when
the
winter
doth
approch
they
prepare
that
which
is
necessary
to
oppose
themselues
against
this
rigorous
aduersary
,
and
make
mattes
of
rushes
,
wherewith
they
garnish
their
Cabins
,
Aben
Hezra
on
the
2.
cha.
of
the
Prouer.
17.
vers
.
marriage
is
but
torment
and
tribulation
.
Which
the
Hebrewes
great
speculators
and
searchers
into
holy
things
,
by
a
suttle
animaduersion
,
haue
very
well
noted
,
for
Aben
Hezra
saith
,
that
in
the
name
of
the
man
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
of
the
woman
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
name
of
God
,
Iah
,
is
contained
:
And
if
the
two
letters
which
doe
make
this
name
of
God
be
taken
away
,
there
shall
remaine
these
two
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
do
signifie
fire
and
fire
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
God
being
taken
away
it
is
but
anguish
,
tribulation
,
bitternesse
and
griefe
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
their
Ciuility
.
(
Diodorus
saith
)
did
vse
the
same
,
spreading
on
the
ground
dogges
skinnes
,
or
woolues
skinnes
,
vpon
which
they
did
dine
and
suppe
,
making
themselues
to
be
Ho
,
ho
,
ho
,
and
so
they
doe
ordinarily
:
but
for
making
of
curtesies
and
kissing
of
hands
they
haue
no
skill
:
except
some
particulars
which
indeuoured
themselues
to
be
conformable
vnto
vs
,
and
seldome
came
they
to
see
vs
without
a
hat
,
to
the
end
they
might
salute
vs
with
a
more
solemne
action
.
Ha
,
he
,
ya
,
ha
,
ha
,
and
the
others
doe
answer
Ha
,
ha
.
And
they
sit
euery
one
vpon
seats
which
are
about
the
Counsell
chamber
.
Now
whether
the
salutation
Ho
,
ho
,
doe
signifie
any
thing
or
no
(
for
I
know
no
particular
signification
in
it
)
yet
notwithstanding
it
is
a
salutation
of
Ioy
,
and
the
onely
voice
Ho
,
ho
,
cannot
be
made
but
almost
in
laughing
,
testifying
thereby
that
they
are
glad
to
see
their
friends
.
The
Greeks
haue
neuer
had
any
thing
else
in
The
Greekes
salutations
.
Plato
in
Charmide
.
The
salutations
of
the
Latins
and
Hebrewes
.
their
salutations
,
but
a
witnessing
of
Ioy
by
their
word
Chaire
;
which
signifieth
,
be
ye
merry
:
which
Plato
disliking
was
of
aduice
that
it
were
better
to
say
Sophroney
,
be
ye
wise
.
The
Latins
haue
had
their
Aue
,
which
is
a
wish
of
happinesse
:
sometimes
also
Salue
,
which
is
a
wishing
of
health
to
him
whom
one
saluteth
.
The
Hebrews
had
the
verbe
shalum
which
is
a
word
of
peace
and
of
health
.
According
vnto
which
Our
Sauiour
did
command
Iethro
,
Moses
father
in
law
,
comming
to
reioice
with
him
for
the
graces
that
God
had
done
vnto
him
and
vnto
his
people
,
by
the
deliuering
of
them
from
the
land
of
Aegypt
,
Moses
went
out
to
meet
his
father
in
law
,
and
hauing
bowed
himselfe
kissed
him
:
and
they
saluted
one
another
with
words
of
peace
.
Wee
Frenchmen
doe
say
,
Dieu
vous
gard
,
that
is
,
God
keepe
you
,
Dieu
vous
doint
le
bon
Iour
,
God
giue
you
good
morrow
;
Item
Le
bon
Soir
,
good
Euening
.
Notwithstanding
there
be
many
,
who
ignorantly
doe
say
,
Ie
vous
donne
,
Le
bon
Iour
,
Le
bon
Soir
,
that
is
to
say
,
I
giue
(
or
bid
)
you
good
morow
,
good
euening
:
A
maner
of
speech
which
would
be
more
decent
,
by
desiring
and
praying
to
God
that
it
be
so
.
Angels
haue
sometimes
saluted
men
,
as
he
who
did
say
to
Gedeon
:
Most
strong
and
valiant
man
,
the
Lord
is
with
thee
.
But
God
saluteth
no
body
:
for
it
belongeth
to
him
to
giue
saluation
,
and
not
to
wish
it
by
praier
.
the
Emperour
Tiberius
,
the
saddest
man
in
the
world
(
saith
Pliny
)
would
be
saluted
in
sneezing
,
although
he
were
in
his
Coach
&c.
All
those
ceremonies
and
institutions
(
saith
the
same
Authour
)
are
come
from
the
opinion
of
them
which
think
that
the
gods
will
assist
our
affaires
.
Out
of
these
words
may
be
easily
coniectured
that
the
salutations
of
the
Heathen
were
praiers
and
vowes
for
health
,
or
other
felicity
,
that
they
made
to
the
gods
.
If
you
be
in
health
,
it
is
well
:
I
am
in
God
keepe
you
in
health
:
which
was
in
times
past
a
holy
and
christian
maner
of
writing
.
In
stead
of
this
Vale
,
which
is
often
found
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
we
say
in
our
language
A
Dieu
,
God
be
with
you
.
A
Dieu
God
be
with
you
,
wishing
not
onely
health
to
our
friend
,
but
also
that
God
doe
keepe
him
.
But
our
Sauages
haue
not
any
salutation
at
the
departure
,
but
onely
the
A
Dieu
which
they
haue
learned
of
vs
.
And
to
finish
this
discourse
where
wee
began
,
they
are
to
be
commended
for
their
obedience
that
they
yeeld
Tit.
Lib.
1.
Decad.
1.
Deut.
27.
16.
of
Turnus
Herdonius
,
recited
in
Titus
Liuius
,
saying
,
that
there
is
no
speedier
deciding
and
taking
vp
of
any
matter
,
then
betweene
the
father
and
the
sonne
;
a
thing
that
might
be
dispatched
in
few
words
:
for
if
he
would
not
obey
and
giue
place
to
his
father
,
vndoubtedly
euill
should
come
to
him
.
And
the
word
of
God
which
is
a
thunder
boult
saith
:
Cursed
be
he
who
honoureth
not
his
Father
and
his
Mother
,
and
all
the
people
shall
say
Amen
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
the
Vertues
and
Vices
of
the
Sauages
.
VErtue
like
vnto
wisedome
,
disdaineth
not
to
be
lodged
vnder
a
meane
roofe
.
The
Northerly
nations
are
the
last
that
haue
beene
brought
to
ciuilitie
:
And
notwithstanding
,
before
that
ciuility
,
they
haue
done
great
actions
.
Our
Sauages
,
although
they
bee
naked
,
are
not
voide
of
those
vertues
,
that
are
found
in
men
of
ciuilitie
,
For
euery
one
(
saith
Aristotle
)
hath
in
him
,
euen
from
his
birth
,
the
principles
and
seedes
of
vertue
.
Taking
then
the
fowre
vertues
by
their
springs
,
we
shall
finde
that
they
participate
much
of
them
.
For
first
concerning
fortitude
and
courage
,
they
haue
thereof
as
much
as
any
nation
of
the
Sauages
(
I
speake
of
our
Souriquois
and
of
their
allied
)
in
such
sort
,
that
ten
of
them
will
alwaies
aduenture
themselues
against
twentie
Armouchiquois
:
not
that
they
be
altogether
without
feare
(
a
thing
which
the
fore aleaged
Aristotle
doth
reproch
to
the
ancient
Celtien-Gaullois
,
Our
Sauages
haue
not
all
the
qualities
requisite
for
the
perfection
of
this
vertue
.
For
as
for
meates
we
must
acknowledge
their
vntemperance
,
when
they
haue
wherewith
,
and
they
doe
eat
parpetually
,
yea
so
farre
as
to
rise
in
the
night
to
banquet
.
But
seeing
that
in
these
our
parts
many
are
as
vicious
as
they
,
I
will
not
be
to
rigorous
a
Censurer
of
them
.
As
for
the
other
actions
there
is
no
more
to
be
reprooued
in
them
then
in
vs
:
yea
I
will
say
lesse
,
in
that
which
concerneth
the
Venerian
action
,
wherto
they
are
little
addicted
:
not
comprehending
heere
,
Our
Sauages
are
praise
worthy
in
the
exercise
of
this
vertue
,
according
to
their
pouerty
.
For
as
we
haue
said
before
,
when
they
visit
one
another
,
they
giue
mutuall
presents
one
to
the
other
.
And
when
some
French
Sagamos
commeth
to
them
,
they
doe
the
like
with
him
,
casting
at
his
feete
some
bundle
of
Beuers
,
or
other
furres
,
which
be
all
their
riches
:
And
so
did
they
to
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
,
but
he
tooke
them
not
to
his
owne
proper
vse
,
but
rather
put
them
into
Monsieur
de
Monts
his
store-house
,
because
he
would
not
goe
against
the
priuiledge
giuen
vnto
him
.
This
custome
of
the
said
Sauages
proceedeth
but
from
a
liberall
minde
,
and
which
hath
some
generositie
.
And
although
they
bee
very
glad
when
the
like
is
done
vnto
them
,
yet
so
it
falleth
out
,
that
they
begin
the
venture
,
and
put
themselues
in
hazard
to
loose
their
merchandise
.
And
who
is
hee
amongst
vs
that
doth
more
than
they
,
that
is
to
say
,
which
giueth
but
with
intention
to
receaue
?
the
Poet
saith
,
Nemo
suas
gratis
perdere
vellet
opes
▪
There
is
no
body
that
giueth
,
intending
to
loose
.
If
a
great
personage
giueth
to
a
meane
man
,
that
is
for
to
draw
some
seruice
from
him
.
Euen
that
which
is
giuen
to
the
poore
,
is
to
receiue
the
hundred
fold
,
according
to
the
promise
of
the
Gospel
.
And
for
to
shew
the
galantnesse
of
our
said
Sauages
:
they
doe
not
willingly
cheapen
,
and
do
content
themselues
with
that
which
is
giuen
them
honestly
with
a
willing
minde
,
disdaining
and
blaming
the
fashions
of
our
petie
merchants
,
which
bee
an
houre
a
Maloes
Mercatoria
,
which
is
a
word
of
reproch
among
them
,
borrowed
of
the
Baskes
,
signifying
as
it
were
,
a
hagling
fellow
.
Finally
,
they
haue
nothing
in
them
but
franknesse
and
liberalitie
in
their
exchanging
.
And
seeing
the
base
maners
of
some
of
our
men
,
they
demanded
sometimes
,
what
they
came
to
seeke
for
in
their
countrie
,
saying
,
that
they
came
not
into
ours
:
and
seeing
that
wee
are
richer
than
they
,
we
should
giue
them
liberally
that
which
we
haue
,
Out
of
this
vertue
,
there
groweth
in
them
a
magnificence
which
cannot
appeare
,
and
remaineth
hidden
,
but
for
all
that
they
are
prouoked
by
it
,
doing
all
they
can
for
to
welcome
their
friends
.
And
Membertou
was
very
desirous
that
so
much
honour
should
be
done
vnto
him
as
to
shoot
off
our
Canons
when
he
did
arriue
,
because
he
saw
that
the
same
was
done
to
the
French
Captaines
in
such
a
case
,
saying
that
it
was
due
vnto
him
,
seeing
that
he
was
a
Sagamos
.
They
vse
also
humanity
and
mercy
towards
their
enemies
wiues
and
little
children
,
whose
liues
they
spare
,
but
they
remaine
their
prisoners
for
to
serue
them
,
according
to
the
ancient
right
of
seruitude
,
brought
in
amongst
all
the
nations
of
the
other
world
,
against
the
naturall
liberty
.
But
as
for
the
men
of
defence
they
spare
none
,
but
kill
as
many
of
them
as
they
can
catch
.
As
for
iustice
,
they
haue
not
any
Law
neither
deuine
nor
humane
,
but
that
which
Nature
teacheth
them
,
that
one
must
not
offend
another
.
So
haue
they
quarels
very
seldome
.
And
if
any
such
thing
doe
chance
to
happen
,
the
Sagamos
quieteth
all
,
and
doth
iustice
to
him
that
is
offended
,
giuing
some
bastanadoes
to
the
wrong
doer
,
or
condemning
him
to
make
some
presents
to
the
other
,
for
to
pacifie
him
,
which
is
some
forme
of
dominion
.
If
it
be
one
of
their
prisoners
that
hath
offended
,
he
is
in
danger
to
goe
to
the
pot
.
For
after
he
is
killed
no
body
will
reuenge
his
death
.
The
same
consideration
is
in
these
parts
of
the
world
.
There
is
no
account
made
of
a
mans
life
that
hath
no
support
.
Another
time
a
man
and
a
women
,
prisoners
,
went
cleane
away
,
without
tinder-box
or
any
prouision
of
meat
.
Which
was
hard
to
be
performed
,
as
well
for
the
great
distance
of
way
,
which
was
aboue
300.
leagues
by
land
because
it
behooued
them
to
goe
secretly
,
and
to
take
heed
from
meeting
with
any
Sauages
.
Neuerthelesse
those
poore
soules
pulled
off
the
barke
of
certaine
trees
,
and
made
a
little
boat
,
with
the
barke
of
them
,
wherein
they
crossed
the
Bay
Françoise
,
and
got
to
the
other
shoare
ouer
against
Port
Royall
,
shortning
their
way
aboue
one
hundred
and
fifty
leagues
:
and
got
home
into
their
Country
of
the
Armouchiquois
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Of
their
Hunting
.
The
feare
and
dread
of
you
(
saith
the
Lord
)
shall
be
vpon
euery
beast
of
the
Earth
,
and
vpon
euery
fowle
of
the
Heauen
,
with
all
that
mooueth
on
the
earth
,
and
vpon
all
the
fishes
of
the
Sea
:
they
are
giuen
into
your
hands
:
all
that
mooueth
hauing
life
shall
he
vnto
you
for
meat
.
Vpon
this
priuiledge
is
formed
the
right
of
hunting
:
the
noblest
right
of
all
rights
that
be
in
the
vse
of
man
,
seeing
that
God
is
the
Authour
of
it
.
And
therefore
no
maruell
if
kings
and
their
Nobilitie
the
exercise
of
hunting
,
which
is
an
Image
of
warre
,
to
the
end
to
rowse
vp
the
mind
and
to
be
alwaies
nimble
,
ready
to
take
horse
,
for
to
goe
to
encounter
with
the
enemy
,
to
ly
in
ambush
,
to
assaile
him
,
to
chase
him
,
to
trample
him
vnder
feete
.
There
is
another
and
first
aime
Saint
Hierome
tearmeth
Venison
,
that
which
the
other
translators
doe
call
Victuals
,
better
to
the
purpose
then
Widow
in
the
common
translation
.
Hunting
then
hauing
beene
granted
vnto
man
by
a
heauenly
priuiledge
,
the
Sauages
throughout
all
the
West
Indies
doe
exercise
themselues
therein
without
distinction
of
persons
,
not
hauing
that
faire
order
established
in
these
parts
,
whereby
some
are
borne
for
the
gouernment
of
the
people
and
the
defence
of
the
Country
,
others
for
the
exercising
of
arts
and
the
tillage
of
the
ground
,
in
such
sort
,
that
by
this
faire
oeconomie
euery
one
liueth
in
safety
.
This
hunting
is
made
amongst
them
chiefely
in
the
It
is
the
tallest
creature
that
is
,
next
vnto
the
Dromadaire
and
Camell
,
for
it
is
higher
then
the
horse
.
His
haires
be
commonly
of
gray
colour
,
and
sometimes
of
dunne
or
fallow
,
almost
as
long
as
the
fingers
of
ones
hand
.
His
head
is
very
long
and
hath
almost
an
infinite
order
of
teeth
.
He
beareth
his
hornes
double
like
the
Stagge
,
but
as
broad
as
a
plancke
,
and
three
foot
long
,
garnished
with
sprigges
growing
vpward
all
along
vpon
one
side
.
His
feet
be
forked
as
the
Stagges
but
much
more
flat
.
His
flesh
is
short
and
very
delicate
.
He
feedeth
in
the
medowes
,
and
liueth
also
of
the
tender
cropes
of
trees
.
It
is
the
plentifullest
thing
that
the
Sauages
haue
,
next
to
fish
.
Iames
Quartier
himselfe
doth
write
,
for
they
carry
alwaies
,
going
Wee
went
once
to
the
spoile
of
an
Ellan
left
dead
vpon
the
brinck
of
a
great
brooke
about
two
leagues
and
an
halfe
within
the
lands
:
where
we
passed
the
night
,
hauing
taken
the
snowes
for
to
lodge
vs
.
Wee
made
there
a
very
dainty
feaste
with
this
venison
,
more
tender
then
any
other
kind
of
flesh
:
and
after
the
rost
wee
had
sodden
meat
,
and
broth
aboundantly
,
made
ready
at
an
instant
by
a
Sauage
,
who
did
frame
with
his
hatchet
a
tubbe
or
trough
of
the
body
of
a
tree
,
in
which
he
boiled
his
Ioseph
Accosta
reciteth
that
the
Sauages
of
Perou
doe
the
same
.
The
chiefe
hunter
being
returned
to
the
cabines
telleth
the
women
what
hee
hath
done
,
and
that
in
such
a
place
which
he
nameth
to
them
,
they
shall
finde
the
venison
.
And
as
euery
Nation
hath
commonly
somthing
peculiar
that
it
bringeth
foorth
,
which
is
not
so
common
with
others
;
So
anciently
the
Realme
of
Pontus
had
the
same
for
the
producing
of
Beuers
,
as
I
learne
it
out
of
Virgil
,
where
he
saieth
.
—
Virosaque
Pontus
Castorea
.
Sidonie
de
Polignac
Bishop
of
Auvergne
in
these
verses
,
—
Fert
Indus
ebur
,
Chaldaeus
amomum
,
Assirius
gemmas
,
Ser
vellera
,
thura
Sabaeus
,
Attis
mel
,
Phoenix
palmas
,
Lacedaemon
olivum
,
Argos
equos
,
Epirus
equas
,
pecuaria
Gallus
,
Arma
Calybs
,
frumentalibes
,
Campanus
iacchum
,
Aurum
Lydus
,
Arabs
guttam
,
Panchaia
myrrham
,
Pontus
castorea
,
blattam
Tyrus
,
aera
Corinthus
,
&c.
But
at
this
day
the
land
of
Canada
beareth
the
bell
away
for
that
respect
,
although
that
some
of
them
are
brought
out
of
Moscouy
,
buy
they
are
not
so
good
as
ours
.
Our
Sauages
haue
also
made
vs
to
eat
of
Beuers
flesh
,
which
was
very
good
and
tender
,
and
like
to
beefe
:
Item
,
of
Leopards
,
resembling
much
the
wilde
cat
;
and
of
a
beast
which
they
call
Nibathes
,
which
hath
his
pawes
almost
Iames
Cartier
.
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
him
twice
to
be
shorne
,
and
the
woll
of
the
second
yeare
hath
beene
esteemed
in
France
better
by
two
sous
in
the
pound
,
than
that
of
the
first
.
Wee
Fiue
Souse
make
six
pence
English
.
Outards
a
kinde
of
wild
geese
.
had
no
other
houshould-cattell
,
but
hennes
and
pigions
,
which
failed
not
to
yeelde
the
accustomed
tribute
,
and
to
multiply
aboundantly
.
The
said
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
tooke
comming
out
of
the
shell
small
Outards
which
hee
did
very
will
breed
,
and
gaue
them
to
the
King
at
his
returne
.
When
the
country
is
once
stored
with
those
creatures
and
others
,
they
will
encrease
so
much
that
Ioseph
Acosta
.
But
they
haue
in
Florida
Crocodils
also
,
which
doe
assaile
them
oftentimes
in
swimming
.
They
kill
some
of
them
sometimes
,
and
eat
them
.
The
flesh
whereof
is
very
faire
and
white
,
but
it
smelleth
of
muske
.
They
haue
also
a
certaine
They
haue
a
certaine
kinde
of
small
Stagges
and
hindes
,
But
they
are
persecuted
with
an
euill
beast
which
they
call
Ianou-arè
,
almost
as
tall
and
swift
as
a
Gray-hound
,
much
like
to
the
Once
.
Shee
is
cruell
,
and
doth
not
spare
them
if
she
can
catch
them
.
They
take
sometimes
some
of
them
in
snares
,
and
do
kill
them
with
long
torments
.
As
for
their
Crocodils
they
be
not
dangerous
.
Anthropophages
men
eaters
.
The
Sauages
of
New
France
be
truely
noble
.
Now
leauing
there
those
Anthropophages
Brasilians
,
let
vs
returne
to
our
New
France
,
where
the
Men
there
are
more
humane
,
and
liue
but
with
that
which
God
hath
giuen
to
Man
,
not
deuouring
their
like
.
Also
wee
must
say
of
them
that
they
are
truely
noble
,
not
hauing
any
action
but
is
generose
,
whether
we
consider
their
hunting
,
or
their
employment
in
the
warrs
,
or
that
one
search
out
their
domesticall
actions
,
wherein
the
women
doe
exercise
themselues
,
in
that
which
is
proper
vnto
them
,
and
the
men
in
that
which
belongeth
to
armes
,
and
other
things
befitting
them
,
such
as
we
haue
said
,
or
will
speake
of
in
due
place
.
But
heere
one
must
consider
that
the
most
parte
of
the
world
haue
liued
so
from
the
beginning
,
and
by
degrees
men
haue
beene
ciuilized
,
when
that
they
haue
assembled
themselues
,
and
haue
formed
common-wealths
for
to
liue
vnder
certaine
lawes
,
rule
and
policie
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
Of
Hawking
.
SEeing
that
wee
hunt
on
the
land
let
vs
not
ouerstray
our selues
,
least
if
wee
take
the
sea
,
wee
lose
out
that
in
vaine
the
net
is
spred
before
the
eies
of
all
that
haue
wings
.
If
hunting
then
be
a
noble
exercise
,
wherein
the
very
Muses
themselues
take
delight
,
by
reason
of
silence
and
solitarinesse
,
which
brings
foorth
faire
conceits
in
the
minde
:
in
such
sort
that
Pliny
)
doth
not
more
frequent
the
mountaines
then
Minerva
.
If
,
I
say
,
hunting
be
a
noble
exercise
,
hauking
Iames
Quartier
reciteth
,
will
seeme
to
some
altogether
vncredible
.
When
we
were
vpon
our
returne
into
France
,
being
yet
beyond
Campseau
,
wee
passed
by
some
of
those
Ilands
,
where
in
the
space
of
a
quarter
of
an
houre
,
we
laded
our
barke
with
them
,
wee
had
no
need
but
to
strike
downe
with
staues
,
and
not
to
go
about
to
gather
vntill
one
were
wearie
a
striking
.
If
any
man
doth
aske
why
they
flie
not
away
,
one
must
consider
that
they
be
birds
onely
of
two
three
,
or
fower
moneths
old
,
which
haue
beene
there
hatched
in
the
spring
time
,
and
haue
not
yet
wings
great
enough
to
take
slight
,
though
they
be
well
fleshie
and
in
good
plight
.
As
for
the
dwelling
of
Port
Royall
we
had
Monsieur
de
Monts
his
houshold
seruants
,
called
François
Addeni
,
whose
name
I
insert
heere
to
the
end
he
be
had
in
memorie
,
beecause
he
alwaies
prouided
for
vs
abundantly
with
it
.
During
the
winter
he
made
vs
to
liue
onely
of
Mallards
,
Cranes
,
Hernes
,
Woodcocks
,
Partriges
,
Blackbirds
,
&
some
other
kinds
of
that
country
birds
.
But
in
the
spring
time
it
was
a
sport
to
see
the
gray
Geese
and
the
bigge
Outardes
(
a
kinde
of
wilde
Geese
)
to
keepe
their
Empire
and
dominion
in
our
meddowes
▪
and
in
Autumne
the
white
Geese
,
of
which
some
did
alwaies
remaine
for
a
pawne
:
then
the
sea
Larks
flying
in
great
flocks
vpon
the
shores
of
the
waters
,
which
also
very
often
were
paied
home
.
Touching
the
birds
of
pray
,
some
of
our
men
tooke
from
the
nest
an
Eagle
,
from
the
top
of
a
Pine-apple
tree
,
of
the
monstrousest
height
that
euer
I
saw
any
tree
,
which
Eagle
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
did
breed
for
to
present
her
to
the
king
,
but
she
brake
her
ties
,
seeking
to
take
her
flight
,
and
lost
her selfe
in
the
sea
comming
home
.
The
Sauages
of
Campseau
had
six
of
them
pearched
neere
to
their
cabins
,
at
our
comming
thither
,
which
wee
would
not
trucke
for
,
because
they
had
pulled
off
their
tailes
to
to
feather
their
arrowes
.
There
bee
such
a
quantitie
of
them
in
those
parts
,
that
often
they
did
eat
our
pigeons
,
and
it
did
behooue
vs
to
looke
narrowly
to
them
.
The
birds
that
were
knowen
vnto
vs
,
I
haue
enrowled
them
(
as
I
haue
said
)
in
my
farwell
to
New
France
,
but
I
haue
omitted
many
of
them
,
because
I
knew
not
their
names
.
There
also
may
be
seene
the
description
of
a
little
Iames
Quartier
.
Come
from
Virginia
.
Birds
and
foules
of
Virginia
and
Florida
▪
these
,
Partridges
,
Parrats
,
Pigeons
,
Stocke-doues
,
Turtle-doues
,
Blacke-birds
,
Crowes
,
Tiercelets
,
Faulcons
,
Laniers
,
Hernes
,
Cranes
,
Storckes
,
Wilde-geese
,
Mallards
,
Cormorans
,
white
Aigrets
,
red
,
blacke
,
and
gray
ones
,
and
infinite
sorts
of
foule
.
As
for
the
Brasilians
they
also
haue
store
of
Turkie-cockes
and
hennes
,
which
they
name
Arignan-ouslou
,
of
whom
they
make
no
account
,
nor
of
their
egges
:
In
such
maner
that
the
said
Turkie-hennes
breede
their
young
ones
as
they
can
,
without
so
much
a
doe
as
in
these
parts
.
They
haue
also
duckes
but
because
they
goe
heauily
they
eat
none
of
them
,
saying
that
they
would
hinder
them
from
running
swiftly
.
Item
a
kinde
of
Pheasants
which
they
call
Iacous
:
Other
foules
which
they
name
Mouton
as
bigge
as
peacocks
:
some
kindes
of
Partridges
as
bigge
as
Geese
,
called
Mocacoüa
:
Parrats
of
sundry
sorts
,
and
many
other
kindes
altogether
vnlike
vnto
ours
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
Of
their
Fishing
.
OPpian
,
in
the
booke
that
he
hath
made
vpon
this
subiect
,
saith
,
that
in
the
hunting
of
beasts
and
of
Marc
Antonia
,
the
Sonne
of
the
Emperor
Seuerus
delight
himselfe
very
much
:
notwithstanding
Platoes
reason
,
who
forming
his
common-wealth
hath
forbidden
his
Citizens
the
exercise
of
fishing
,
as
vnnoble
,
and
iliberall
,
and
fosterer
of
idlenesse
.
Wherein
he
did
grossely
aequiuocate
,
specially
when
he
chargeth
fisher-men
with
idlenesse
.
Which
is
so
euident
that
I
will
not
vouchsafe
to
refute
him
.
But
I
maruel
not
of
that
which
he
saith
of
fishing
,
seeing
that
with
the
same
he
also
reiecteth
hauking
,
vpon
the
same
reasons
.
Plutarch
saith
that
it
is
more
laudable
to
take
either
a
Hart
,
a
Roebuck
,
or
a
Hare
,
then
to
buy
them
:
but
he
wadeth
not
so
farre
as
the
other
.
Howsoeuer
it
be
,
the
Church
,
which
is
the
first
order
in
humane
society
,
whose
Priesthood
is
called
Royall
by
the
great
Apostle
Saint
Peter
,
hath
permitted
fishing
to
church-men
,
and
forbidden
hunting
and
hauking
.
And
indeed
,
to
say
that
which
is
most
probable
,
the
food
of
fish
is
the
best
and
foundest
of
Sounder
then
a
fish
.
So
that
in
the
ancient
hieroglyphickes
a
fish
is
the
simbole
of
health
.
Which
notwithstanding
I
would
meane
,
eaten
whilest
it
is
new
.
for
otherwise
(
as
Plautus
saith
)
Piscis
nisi
recens
nequam
est
,
it
is
nothing
woorth
.
Now
our
Sauages
doe
eat
it
new
enough
,
as
long
as
it
lasteth
:
which
I
beleeue
to
bee
one
of
the
best
Instruments
of
their
health
and
long
life
.
When
winter
commeth
,
Orus
Apollo
,
fish
is
put
for
a
marke
of
delicacie
and
voluptuousnesse
)
Item
that
he
(
the
said
Pythagoras
)
did
eat
but
meats
that
might
be
offered
to
the
gods
:
which
is
not
done
with
fishes
:
and
other
such
toies
recited
by
Plutarch
in
his
Convivial
questions
.
But
all
those
superstions
be
foolish
:
and
I
would
faine
demand
of
such
a
man
if
being
in
Canada
he
had
rather
die
for
hunger
then
to
eat
fish
.
So
many
anciently
to
follow
their
owne
fancies
,
and
to
say
these
be
we
,
haue
forbidden
their
followers
the
vse
of
meats
that
God
hath
giuen
to
man
,
and
sometimes
laied
yoakes
vpon
men
that
they
themselues
would
not
beare
.
Now
whatsoeuer
the
Philosophy
of
Pythagoras
is
,
I
am
none
of
his
.
I
finde
better
the
rule
of
our
good
religious
men
,
which
please
themselues
in
eating
of
flesh
,
which
I
liked
well
in
New
France
,
neither
am
I
yet
displeased
when
I
meet
with
such
fare
.
If
this
Philosopher
did
liue
with
Ambrosia
and
of
the
food
of
the
Gods
,
and
not
of
fishes
,
of
which
none
are
sacrificed
vnto
them
.
Our
said
good
religious
,
as
the
Cordeliers
,
or
Franciscans
of
Saint
Maloes
,
and
others
of
the
maritime
townes
,
together
with
the
Priests
,
may
say
that
in
eating
sometimes
fish
,
they
eate
of
the
meat
consecrated
to
God
.
For
when
the
The
French
men
that
goe
there
a
fishing
.
Sanctorum
.
New
found
land
men
doe
meet
with
some
woonderfull
faire
Codde
,
they
make
of
it
a
Sanctorum
,
(
so
doe
they
call
it
)
and
doe
vow
and
consecrate
it
to
Saint
Frances
,
Saint
Nicholas
,
Saint
Leonard
and
others
,
head
and
all
,
whereas
in
their
fishing
they
cast
the
heads
into
the
sea
.
I
should
be
forced
to
make
a
whole
booke
if
I
would
discourse
of
all
the
fishes
that
are
common
to
the
Brasilians
,
Floridians
,
Armouchiquois
,
Canadians
,
&
Souriquois
.
But
I
will
restrain
my selfe
to
two
or
three
,
hauing
first
told
that
in
Port
Royall
there
is
great
beds
of
Muscles
,
wherewith
Chatagnes
demer
,
sea
Chestnuts
,
the
most
delicious
fish
that
is
possible
to
bee
:
Item
Crabbes
and
Lobstarts
:
those
be
the
shell
fishes
.
But
one
The
same
Cod
leaueth
biting
after
the
month
of
September
is
passed
,
but
retireth
himselfe
to
the
bottome
of
the
broad
sea
,
or
else
goeth
to
a
hotter
country
vntill
the
Spring
time
.
Whereupon
I
will
heere
aleadge
what
Pliny
There
is
great
trafficke
made
in
Europe
of
the
oile
of
the
fish
of
New-found-land
.
And
for
this
only
cause
many
Plin
▪
li.
9.
ca.
3.
The
Almighty
,
willing
to
shew
vnto
Iob
how
wonderfull
are
his
works
:
wilt
thou
draw
(
saith
he
)
Leuiathan
with
a
booke
,
and
his
tongue
with
a
string
which
thou
hast
cast
in
the
water
?
By
this
Leuiathan
is
the
whale
meant
,
and
all
fishes
of
that
reach
,
whose
hugenesse
(
and
chiefely
of
the
whale
)
is
so
great
,
that
it
is
a
dreadfull
thing
,
as
wee
haue
shewed
elsewhere
,
speaking
of
one
that
was
cast
on
the
Coast
of
Brasill
by
the
tide
:
And
Plinie
saith
that
there
be
some
found
in
the
Indies
which
haue
fower
acres
of
ground
in
length
.
This
is
the
cause
why
man
is
to
be
admired
(
yea
rather
God
,
who
hath
giuen
him
the
courage
to
assaile
so
fearefull
a
monster
,
which
hath
not
his
equall
on
the
land
.
)
I
leaue
the
maner
of
taking
of
her
,
described
Oppian
of
fishing
the
5.
booke
.
S.
Basil
10.
Ho.
vpon
the
6.
daies
of
creation
.
The
riuer
where
the
Whale
is
fished
.
by
Oppian
,
and
S.
Basil
for
to
come
to
our
French-men
,
and
chiefely
the
Basques
,
who
doe
goe
euery
yeare
to
the
great
riuer
of
Canada
for
the
Whale
.
Commonly
,
the
fishing
thereof
is
made
in
the
riuer
called
Lesquemin
towards
Tadoussac
.
And
for
to
doe
it
they
goe
by
skowtes
to
make
watch
vpon
the
tops
of
rockes
,
to
see
if
they
may
haue
the
sight
of
some
one
:
and
when
they
haue
discouered
any
,
foorth
with
they
goe
with
fower
shaloupes
after
it
,
and
hauing
cunningly
borded
her
,
they
strike
her
with
a
harping
iron
to
the
depth
of
her
lard
,
and
to
the
quicke
of
the
flesh
.
Then
this
creature
feeling
herselfe
rudely
pricked
,
with
a
dreadfull
boisterousnesse
casteth
herselfe
into
the
depth
of
the
sea
.
The
men
in
the
meane
while
are
in
their
shirts
,
which
vere
out
the
cord
whereunto
the
harping
iron
is
tied
,
which
the
whale
carrieth
away
.
But
at
the
shaloupe
side
that
hath
giuen
the
blow
there
is
a
man
redy
with
a
hatchet
in
hand
to
cut
the
said
cord
,
least
perchance
some
accident
should
happen
that
it
were
mingled
,
or
that
the
Whales
force
should
be
too
violent
:
which
notwithstanding
hauing
found
the
bottome
,
and
being
able
to
goe
no
further
,
she
mounteth
vp
againe
leasurely
aboue
the
water
:
and
then
againe
she
is
set
vpon
with
glaue-staues
,
or
pertuifanes
,
very
sharp
,
so
hotly
that
the
salt-water
pierceing
within
her
flesh
she
looseth
her
force
,
and
remaineth
there
.
Then
one
tieth
her
to
a
cable
at
whose
end
is
an
anker
which
is
cast
into
the
sea
,
then
at
the
end
of
six
or
eight
daies
they
goe
to
fetch
her
,
when
time
and
opportunity
permits
it
they
cut
her
in
peeces
,
and
in
great
kettles
doe
seeth
the
fat
which
melteth
it selfe
into
oile
,
wherewith
they
may
fill
400.
Hogs-heads
,
sometimes
more
,
and
somtimes
lesse
,
according
to
the
greatnesse
of
the
beast
,
and
of
the
tongue
commonly
they
draw
fiue
,
yea
six
hogs-heads
full
of
traine
.
How
the
Indians
doe
take
the
Whale
.
Ioseph
Acosta
▪
〈◊〉
5.
c.
15.
If
this
be
admirable
in
vs
,
that
haue
industry
,
it
is
more
admirable
in
the
Indian
people
,
naked
and
without
artificiall
instruments
:
and
neuerthelesse
they
execute
the
same
thing
,
which
is
recited
by
Ioseph
Acosta
,
saying
that
for
to
take
those
great
monsters
they
put
themselues
in
a
Canow
or
Barke
,
made
of
the
barkes
of
trees
,
and
bording
the
Whale
they
leape
nimbly
on
her
necke
,
and
there
doe
stand
,
as
it
were
on
horse-backe
,
attending
the
fit
meanes
to
take
her
,
and
seeing
their
opportunity
,
the
boldest
of
them
putteth
a
strong
and
sharpe
stafe
,
which
he
carrieth
with
him
,
into
the
gap
of
the
Whales
nostrils
(
I
call
nostrill
the
condut
,
or
hole
thorow
which
they
breath
)
foorth
with
he
thrust
it
in
far
with
another
very
strong
stafe
,
and
maketh
it
to
enter
in
as
deepe
as
he
can
.
In
the
meane
while
the
Whale
beateth
the
sea
furiously
,
and
raiseth
vp
mountaines
of
water
,
diuing
downe
with
great
violence
,
then
mounteth
vp
again
not
knowing
what
to
do
through
very
rage
.
The
Indian
notwithstanding
remaineth
still
sitting
fast
,
and
for
to
pay
her
home
for
this
trouble
,
fixeth
yet
another
like
stalke
in
the
other
nostrill
,
making
it
to
enter
in
,
in
such
wise
that
it
stoppeth
her
winde
quite
,
and
taketh
away
her
breath
,
and
he
commeth
againe
into
his
Canow
,
which
he
holdeth
tied
at
the
side
of
the
Whale
with
a
cord
,
then
retireth
himselfe
on
land
hauing
first
tied
his
cord
to
the
Whale
,
which
he
vereth
out
on
her
;
which
whilest
she
findeth
much
water
,
skippeth
heere
and
there
,
as
touched
with
griefe
,
and
in
the
end
draweth
to
land
,
where
foorth
with
,
for
the
huge
enormity
of
her
body
,
she
remaineth
on
the
shore
,
not
being
able
to
mooue
or
stur
herselfe
any
more
.
And
then
a
great
number
of
Indians
doe
come
to
finde
out
the
Conquerer
for
to
reape
the
fruit
of
his
conquest
,
and
for
that
purpose
they
make
an
end
of
killing
of
her
,
cutting
her
and
making
morsels
of
her
flesh
(
which
is
bad
enough
)
which
they
drie
and
stampe
to
make
powder
of
it
,
which
they
vse
for
meat
,
that
serueth
them
a
long
time
.
Iames
Quartier
that
there
be
great
number
of
them
in
the
Gulfe
of
Canada
,
and
specially
in
the
I
le
of
La
beste
a
La
grand
'
dent
,
the
beast
with
the
great
teeth
.
His
eares
be
short
and
his
taile
also
,
he
loweth
as
an
Oxe
,
and
hath
wings
or
finnes
at
his
feete
,
and
the
female
calleth
her
young
ones
on
the
land
.
And
because
that
he
is
a
fish
of
the
whales
kind
and
very
fatte
,
our
Basques
and
other
Mariners
doe
make
oile
thereof
,
as
they
doe
with
the
whale
and
they
doe
surprise
him
on
the
land
.
I
doe
not
purpose
to
discourse
heere
of
all
the
sorts
of
fishes
that
are
in
chose
parts
,
the
same
being
too
spacious
a
subiect
for
my
historie
,
because
also
that
I
haue
specified
a
good
number
of
them
in
my
farewell
to
New
France
.
I
will
say
onely
that
by
maner
of
pastime
on
the
coasts
of
New
France
,
I
will
take
in
one
day
fish
enough
for
to
serue
as
foode
for
a
longer
time
then
six
weeks
,
in
the
places
where
the
abundance
of
Codde
is
:
for
that
kinde
of
fish
is
there
most
frequent
.
And
hee
that
hath
the
industry
to
take
Mackrels
at
sea
,
may
there
take
so
many
that
he
shall
CHAP.
XXIIII
.
Of
the
qualitie
of
the
Soile
.
WE
haue
made
prouision
in
the
three
last
chapters
of
venison
,
of
foule
,
and
of
fish
;
which
is
much
.
But
in
our
old
ancient
France
,
bread
and
wine
being
our
vsuall
sustenance
,
it
would
bee
hard
vnto
vs
to
make
heere
our
aboade
,
vnlesse
the
land
were
fit
for
the
same
.
Let
vs
then
enter
into
consideration
of
it
,
and
let
vs
put
our
hands
into
our
bosome
,
to
see
if
the
dugges
of
this
mother
will
yeeld
any
milke
to
nourish
her
children
,
and
as
for
the
rest
,
wee
will
take
what
may
bee
Plin.
l.
18.
c.
5.
Which
is
the
good
land
.
hoped
for
of
her
.
Attilius
Regulus
,
twise
Consull
in
Rome
,
did
commonly
say
,
that
one
must
not
choose
places
ouer
ranke
,
because
they
are
vnhealthfull
;
neither
places
ouer
barren
,
although
one
may
liue
healthily
in
them
.
And
with
such
a
modetate
soile
did
Cato
content
himselfe
.
The
ground
of
New
France
is
such
,
for
the
most
part
of
fatte
sand
,
vnder
which
we
haue
often
found
clay
ground
:
and
of
that
earth
did
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
cause
a
quantitie
of
bricks
to
be
made
,
wherewith
he
builded
a
furnance
to
melt
the
gum
of
the
firre
tree
,
and
chimneies
.
I
will
say
farther
,
that
one
may
make
with
this
earth
such
operations
,
Bolus
Armenicus
,
as
in
many
occasions
our
Apothecarie
master
Lewes
Hebert
most
sufficient
in
his
Arte
,
hath
made
triall
of
it
;
by
the
aduice
of
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
:
yea
euen
when
that
Monsieur
du
Pont
his
sonne
had
three
fingers
cut
off
with
a
musket-shot
,
which
did
burst
being
ouercharged
,
in
the
countrie
of
the
Armouchiquois
.
This
prouince
hauing
the
two
natures
of
Earth
that
God
hath
giuen
vnto
man
for
to
possesse
,
who
may
doubt
but
that
it
is
a
land
of
promise
,
when
it
shal
be
manured
?
Wee
haue
made
triall
of
it
,
and
haue
taken
pleasure
therein
,
which
neuer
did
all
them
that
haue
gone
before
vs
,
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
did
sow
before
his
departure
from
thence
grew
vp
so
beautifull
that
it
was
wonderfull
,
according
to
the
report
of
them
that
haue
beene
there
a
yeere
after
our
departure
.
Whereupon
I
will
say
that
which
was
of
mine
owne
doing
,
that
in
the
month
of
Aprill
in
the
yeere
1607
hauing
sowed
too
thicke
&
too
neere
one
to
the
other
,
some
few
grains
of
the
Rie
that
was
gathered
at
Saint
Croix
(
the
first
dwelling
of
Monsieur
de
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
,
a
yong
Gentleman
of
great
forwardnesse
,
hauing
sowed
graines
of
Oringes
and
of
Citrons
in
Monsieur
de
Monts
,
being
come
into
those
parts
before
our
departure
,
did
say
that
he
would
not
for
any
thing
in
the
world
,
but
to
haue
made
the
voyage
,
and
that
vnlesse
he
had
seene
But
to
continue
our
purpose
of
the
mending
of
the
ground
,
whereof
wee
spake
euen
now
,
one
certaine
ancient
Authour
saith
that
the
Censors
of
Rome
did
let
to
farme
the
dunghils
and
other
vncleanenesse
,
which
were
drawen
out
of
sinckes
for
1000
tallents
a
yeere
(
which
is
woorth
600000
French-crownes
)
to
the
Gardeners
of
Rome
,
because
that
it
was
the
excellentest
dung
of
all
:
And
there
was
to
that
end
Commissioners
ordained
for
to
cleanse
them
:
Likewise
the
bottome
and
Channell
of
the
Riuer
Tybre
,
as
certaine
ancient
inscriptions
,
which
I
haue
sometimes
read
,
doe
record
.
The
land
of
the
Armouchiquois
doth
beare
yeerely
such
corne
as
that
which
wee
call
Sarrazen
wheate
,
Turkie
Plin.
l.
18.
c.
7.
&
.
10.
The
Virginians
haue
two
haruests
in
the
yeare
.
The
maner
of
fatting
,
tilling
,
and
sowing
the
grounds
.
wheate
,
and
Indian
wheate
,
which
is
the
Irio
or
Erysimon
fruges
of
Pliny
and
Columella
.
But
the
Virginians
,
Floridians
,
and
Brasilians
,
more
southerly
,
make
two
haruests
a
yeere
.
All
these
people
doe
till
their
land
with
a
woodden
picke-axe
,
weed
out
the
weeds
and
burne
them
,
fatten
their
fieldes
with
shell-fish
,
hauing
neither
tame
Cattell
nor
dung
:
then
they
heape
their
ground
in
small
heapes
two
foote
distant
one
from
another
.
and
the
month
of
Maie
being
come
,
they
set
their
Corne
in
those
heapes
of
earth
as
wee
doe
plant
beanes
,
fixing
a
stick
,
and
putting
foure
graines
of
corne
seuerally
one
after
another
(
by
certaine
superstition
)
in
the
hole
,
and
betweene
the
plants
of
the
said
corne
(
which
groweth
like
a
small
tree
,
and
is
ripe
at
three
months
end
)
they
also
set
beanes
spotted
with
all
colours
,
which
are
very
delicate
,
which
by
reason
they
be
not
so
high
,
doe
grow
very
well
among
these
plantes
of
corne
:
Wee
haue
sowed
of
the
said
corne
this
last
yeere
in
Paris
in
good
ground
,
but
with
small
profit
,
hauing
yeelded
euery
plant
but
one
eare
or
two
,
and
yet
very
thinne
:
Where
in
that
country
one
graine
will
yeld
foure
,
fiue
and
six
eares
,
and
euery
eare
one
with
another
aboue
200
graines
,
which
is
a
maruellous
increase
.
Which
This
Corne
growing
high
,
as
we
haue
said
,
the
stalke
of
it
is
as
bigge
as
Canes
,
yea
bigger
.
The
stalke
&
Corne
taken
greene
,
haue
a
sugar
taste
,
which
is
the
cause
why
the
Mowles
and
field
Rattes
doe
so
couet
it
,
for
they
spoiled
me
a
plot
of
it
in
New
France
.
The
great
beasts
,
as
Stagges
and
other
beasts
,
as
also
birds
doe
spoile
it
.
And
the
Indians
are
constrained
to
keepe
them
as
wee
doe
the
vines
heere
.
Sundry
nations
of
those
parts
haue
had
the
same
inuention
to
keepe
corne
in
pits
.
For
Suidas
maketh
mention
of
it
vpon
the
word
Seiroi
.
And
Procopius
in
the
second
book
of
the
Gothicke
warre
,
saith
that
the
Gothes
besieging
Rome
fell
within
the
pits
,
where
the
inhabitants
were
woont
to
lay
their
Corne
.
Tacitus
reporteth
also
that
the
Germans
had
such
pits
.
And
without
particularising
any
farther
,
in
many
places
of
France
that
keepe
at
this
day
Iames
Quartier
,
did
also
till
after
the
same
maner
,
and
the
land
did
affoord
them
Corne
,
Beanes
,
Peason
,
Milions
,
Pompions
,
&
Cucumbers
,
but
since
that
their
furres
haue
been
in
request
,
and
that
for
the
same
they
haue
had
bread
and
other
victuals
,
without
any
other
paines
,
they
are
become
sluggish
,
as
the
Souriquois
also
,
who
did
addict
themselues
to
tillage
in
the
same
time
.
We
haue
seene
by
our
Historie
,
how
along
the
great
Aurel.
Victor
in
Prob.
when
the
Vine
was
first
planted
in
France
.
coast
of
the
Mediterranean
sea
.
And
the
Gaullois
hauing
done
some
notable
seruice
to
the
Emperour
Probus
,
they
demanded
of
him
for
recompence
,
permission
to
plant
Vines
:
which
he
granted
vnto
them
:
But
they
were
first
denied
by
the
Emperor
Nero.
But
why
doe
I
aleadge
the
Gaullois
,
seeing
that
in
Brasill
,
being
a
hot
countrie
,
there
was
none
vntill
that
the
Frenchmen
and
Portugeses
had
planted
some
there
:
So
there
is
no
doubt
but
that
the
Vine
will
grow
plentifully
in
the
said
Port
Royall
,
seeing
likewise
that
at
the
riuer
Saint
Iohn
(
which
is
twentie
leagues
more
Northward
than
the
said
Port
)
there
be
many
of
them
:
yet
for
all
that
not
so
faire
as
in
the
countrie
of
the
Armouchiquois
,
where
it
seemeth
that
Nature
did
delight
herselfe
in
planting
of
them
there
.
And
for
as
much
as
we
haue
handled
this
subiect
,
speaking
of
the
voiage
that
Monsieur
De
Poutrincourt
made
thether
,
we
will
passe
further
,
to
declare
vnto
you
that
the
most
part
of
the
woods
of
this
land
be
Oakes
and
Walnut-trees
,
They
also
plant
great
store
of
Tabacco
,
a
thing
most
precious
with
them
,
and
vniversally
amongst
all
those
nations
.
It
is
a
plante
of
the
bignesse
of
Consolida
maior
,
the
This
smoake
of
Tabacco
taken
by
the
mouth
,
in
sucking
,
Monsieur
de
Belleforest
,
reciting
that
which
Iames
Quartier
(
who
knew
not
what
it
was
)
saith
of
it
,
will
make
the
people
beleeue
that
it
is
some
kind
of
pepper
.
But
whatsoeuer
sweetenesse
is
found
therein
I
could
neuer
vse
my selfe
to
it
,
neither
doe
I
care
for
the
vse
and
custome
to
take
it
in
smoake
.
These
Roots
Plin.
l.
21.
c.
17.
These
seem
to
be
ground
▪
nuts
.
(
saith
he
)
are
made
after
the
fashion
of
smal
turneps
&
there
is
no
plant
that
hath
so
many
roots
as
this
hath
:
for
sometimes
one
shall
find
fower
score
Afrodilles
tied
together
.
They
are
good
rosted
vnder
the
imbers
,
or
eaten
raw
with
pepper
,
or
oile
and
salt
.
Poore
fooles
!
(
saith
Hesiod
)
which
know
not
and
would
rest
his
Oxen
,
his
mules
,
and
himselfe
.
Being
assured
to
haue
corne
and
wine
,
there
resteth
but
to
furnish
the
Country
with
tame
cattell
:
for
they
will
breede
there
very
well
,
as
we
haue
said
in
the
chapter
of
hunting
.
Of
fruite-trees
,
there
be
but
few
,
besides
nut-trees
,
As
for
the
trees
of
the
forests
the
most
common
in
Port
Royall
be
Oakes
,
Elmes
,
ashes
,
Birch
(
very
good
for
Ioiners-worke
)
Mapels
,
Sicomores
,
Pine-trees
,
Firre-trees
,
White-thornes
,
Hazell-trees
,
Willowes
,
Bay-trees
,
Iames
Quartier
,
&
of
Monsieur
Champlein
.
If
the
sweetnesse
and
delicacies
be
not
there
,
such
as
they
are
in
Perou
,
one
must
not
say
therefore
that
the
countrie
is
nothing
woorth
.
It
is
much
that
one
may
liue
there
inrest
&
ioyfully
without
taking
care
for
superfluous
things
.
The
couetuousnesse
of
men
hath
caused
that
no
countrie
is
thought
good
,
vnlesse
there
be
Mines
of
gold
in
it
.
And
sots
as
they
be
,
they
doe
not
consider
that
the
Monsieur
de
Monts
for
to
helpe
to
establish
and
settle
there
Of
exquisit
woods
I
know
none
there
,
but
the
Cedar
and
the
Sassafras
:
but
good
profit
may
be
drawen
from
the
Firre
and
Pruse-trees
,
because
they
will
yeeld
aboundance
of
gumme
,
and
they
die
very
often
thorow
ouer
much
liquor
.
This
gumme
is
very
faire
like
the
Turpentine
of
Venice
,
and
very
soueraigne
for
medicines
.
I
haue
giuen
some
to
some
Churches
of
Paris
for
Frankensence
,
which
hath
beene
found
very
good
.
One
may
moreouer
furnish
the
Citie
of
Paris
and
other
places
of
France
with
Sope-ashes
,
CHAP.
XXV
.
Of
their
Warre
.
OF
possessing
of
land
commeth
warre
:
And
when
one
hath
established
himselfe
in
New-France
,
some
greedy
fellow
peraduenture
will
come
to
take
away
the
labour
of
honest
painefull
men
.
This
is
that
which
many
doe
say
.
But
the
state
of
France
is
(
God
be
praised
)
too
well
setled
,
for
to
be
affraid
of
such
trickes
.
We
are
not
now
in
the
time
of
leagues
and
partialties
.
There
is
none
that
will
beginne
with
our
king
,
nor
make
aduentuturous
enterprizes
for
a
small
purchase
.
And
though
any
one
would
doe
it
,
I
beleeue
that
the
remedies
haue
beene
thought
vpon
alreadie
.
And
moreouer
this
action
is
for
religion
,
and
not
to
take
away
anothers
goods
.
This
being
so
,
Faith
maketh
one
to
march
bouldly
with
assurance
,
and
to
passe
through
all
difficulties
.
For
beholde
what
the
Almightie
saith
by
his
Prophet
Isaiah
to
them
whom
he
taketh
in
his
tuition
,
and
to
the
Frenchmen
Harken
vnto
me
you
that
follow
Iustice
,
and
that
seeke
after
the
Lord
.
Behold
the
rocke
out
of
which
you
were
cut
,
and
to
the
deepe
of
the
Cisterne
from
whence
you
haue
been
drawen
;
That
is
to
say
,
consider
that
you
are
French-men
.
Looke
to
Abraham
your
father
and
to
Sara
who
hath
brought
you
foorth
,
how
I
haue
called
him
he
being
all
alone
,
and
haue
blessed
and
multiplied
him
.
Therefore
assuredly
the
Lord
will
comfort
Sion
&c.
Alexander
the
great
did
make
it
,
that
they
may
say
I
haue
beaten
you
:
or
else
for
reuenge
in
remembrance
of
some
iniurie
receaued
,
which
is
the
greatest
vice
that
I
find
in
them
,
because
they
neuer
forget
iniuries
:
Wherein
they
are
so
much
the
more
excusable
,
because
they
doe
nothing
but
that
which
our selues
doe
also
.
They
follow
nature
:
And
if
wee
refraine
any
thing
of
that
instinct
,
it
is
the
commandement
of
God
which
maketh
vs
to
doe
it
;
whereunto
many
doe
stoppe
their
eies
.
Therefore
when
they
will
make
warres
,
the
Sagamos
who
hath
most
credit
among
them
,
maketh
them
to
know
the
cause
why
,
the
rendez-vous
,
and
time
of
the
assembly
.
They
haue
also
another
custome
concerning
some
one
particular
man
,
who
bringing
an
enemies
head
,
they
make
great
feasts
,
dances
and
songs
for
many
daies
:
and
whilest
these
things
be
in
doing
they
strippe
the
Conqueror
,
&
giue
him
but
some
bad
ragge
to
couer
himselfe
withall
.
But
at
the
end
of
eight
daies
or
there
about
,
after
the
feast
,
euery
one
doth
present
himselfe
with
some
thing
,
to
honour
him
for
his
valour
.
Iohn
de
Meung
Author
of
the
Roman
de
la
Rose
,
speaking
hee
saith
:
that
,
They
chused
the
tallest
,
that
had
the
biggest
body
,
and
biggest
bones
amongst
them
,
and
made
him
their
Prince
and
Lord
.
But
this
Sagamos
hath
not
an
absolute
authoritie
among
them
,
but
such
as
Tacitus
reporteth
of
the
ancient
Germaine
Kings
:
the
power
of
their
Kings
,
saith
he
,
is
not
free
,
nor
infinite
,
but
they
conduct
the
people
rather
by
example
,
then
by
commandement
.
In
Virginia
and
in
Florida
they
are
more
honoured
then
among
But
in
Brasill
he
that
hath
taken
and
killed
more
prisoners
they
will
take
him
for
Captaine
,
and
yet
his
children
may
not
inherite
that
dignitie
.
Their
armes
are
the
first
which
were
in
vse
after
the
creation
of
the
world
,
Clubbes
,
bowes
,
arrowes
:
for
as
for
slings
and
Crosse-bowes
they
haue
none
,
nor
any
weapons
of
iron
or
steele
,
much
lesse
those
that
humane
wit
hath
inuented
since
two
hundred
yeeres
,
to
counterfaite
the
thunder
:
nor
Rammes
or
other
ancient
engins
of
batterie
.
Scythians
,
Getes
,
Sarmates
,
Goths
,
Scots
,
Parthians
,
and
all
the
people
of
the
East
,
of
whom
a
great
number
were
so
skilfull
,
that
they
had
hit
a
haire
:
which
the
holy
Scripture
witnesseth
of
many
of
Gods
people
,
namely
of
the
Beniamites
,
who
going
to
warre
Israel
:
Of
all
this
people
(
saith
the
Scripture
)
there
was
seuen
huudred
chosen
men
,
being
left-handed
:
all
these
could
fling
a
stone
at
an
haires
breadth
,
and
not
faile
.
In
Creete
there
was
an
Alcon
so
skilfull
an
archer
,
that
a
dragon
carrying
away
his
Sonne
,
he
pursued
after
him
and
killed
him
without
hurting
his
child
.
One
may
read
of
the
Emperour
Domitian
that
he
could
direct
his
arrow
farre
of
between
his
two
fingers
,
being
spred
abroad
.
The
writings
of
the
ancient
make
mention
of
many
who
shotte
birds
through
,
flying
in
the
aire
,
and
of
other
wonders
which
our
Sauages
would
admire
at
.
But
notwithstanding
they
are
gallant
men
and
good
warriers
,
who
will
goe
through
euery
place
being
backt
by
some
number
of
French-men
:
and
,
which
is
the
second
thing
next
vnto
courage
,
they
can
endure
hardenesse
in
the
warre
,
lie
in
the
snow
,
and
on
the
ise
,
suffer
hunger
,
and
by
intermission
feede
themselues
with
smoake
,
as
we
haue
said
in
the
former
chapter
.
For
warre
is
called
Militia
,
not
Militia
.
Vlpian
.
l.
1.
§.
vlt.
D.
de
.
tistum
.
mil.
Mat.
6.
v.
34.
out
of
the
word
Mollitia
,
as
Vlpian
the
lawyer
,
and
others
would
haue
it
,
by
an
antiphrasticall
manner
of
speaking
:
But
of
Malitia
which
is
as
much
to
say
as
Duritia
,
Kakia
:
or
of
Afflictio
,
which
the
Greekes
doe
call
Kakosis
.
And
so
it
is
taken
in
Saint
Mathew
where
it
is
said
that
the
day
hath
enough
of
his
own
griefe
Kakia
that
is
to
●●y
his
affliction
,
his
paine
,
his
labour
,
his
hardenesse
,
as
Saint
Hierome
doth
expound
it
very
well
.
And
the
word
in
S.
Paul
Kakopatheson
Suffer
affliction
as
a
good
souldier
of
Iesus
Christ
,
insteed
of
Labora
,
harden
thy selfe
with
patience
,
as
it
is
in
Virgill
,
Durate
,
&
rebus
vosmet
seruate
secundis
▪
And
in
another
place
he
calleth
the
Scipios
Duros
belli
,
to
signifie
braue
and
excellent
Captaines
:
which
hardnes
and
malice
of
warre
Tertullian
doth
expound
Imbonit
as
in
the
booke
that
he
hath
written
to
the
Martirs
,
for
to
exhort
them
to
suffer
afflictions
manfully
for
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
:
A
souldier
(
saith
he
)
cannot
come
to
the
wars
with
pleasures
,
and
he
goeth
not
to
the
fight
comming
foorth
from
his
chamber
,
but
out
oftents
and
pauillions
stretched
out
,
and
tied
to
stalkes
and
forkes
,
Vbi
omnis
duritia
&
imbonit
as
&
insuauit
as
,
where
no
pleasure
is
.
Now
although
the
war
which
is
made
comming
foorth
out
of
tents
and
pauilions
is
hard
,
yet
notwithstanding
the
life
of
our
Sauages
is
yet
harder
,
and
may
be
called
a
true
milicia
,
that
is
to
say
,
malice
,
which
I
take
for
hardnesse
.
And
after
this
maner
doe
they
trauell
ouer
great
countries
through
the
woods
for
to
surprise
their
enemy
and
to
assaile
quiva
là
who
goeth
there
?
and
prepare
themselues
to
the
combat
.
By
such
surprises
the
Iroquois
being
in
number
eight
thousand
men
,
haue
heeretofore
exterminated
the
Algumequins
,
them
of
Hochelaga
,
and
others
bordering
vpon
the
great
riuer
.
Neuerthelesse
when
our
Sauages
vnder
the
conduct
of
Membertou
went
to
the
warre
against
the
Armouchiquois
,
they
imbarked
themselues
in
shaloupes
and
Canowes
:
But
indeed
they
did
not
enter
within
the
Country
,
but
killed
them
on
their
frontieres
in
the
Port
of
Choüakoet
.
And
for
asmuch
as
this
war
,
the
cause
thereof
,
the
counsell
,
the
execution
,
and
the
end
of
it
hath
beene
described
by
me
in
French
verses
,
which
I
haue
annexed
vnto
my
poem
intituled
the
Muses
of
New
France
I
refer
the
reader
to
haue
recourse
to
it
,
because
I
will
not
writ
one
thing
twise
.
I
will
onely
say
that
being
at
the
riuer
Saint
Iohn
,
the
Sagamos
Chkoudun
a
Christian
and
Frenchman
,
in
will
and
courage
,
made
a
yong
man
of
Retel
,
called
Lesevre
,
and
my selfe
to
see
how
they
goe
to
the
warres
:
And
after
their
feast
they
came
foorth
some
foure-score
out
of
his
Towne
,
hauing
laied
downe
their
mantles
of
furre
,
that
is
to
say
starke
naked
,
bearing
euery
one
a
shield
which
couered
all
their
body
ouer
,
after
the
fashion
of
the
ancient
Gaulois
,
who
passed
into
Greece
vnder
the
Captaine
Brennus
,
of
whom
they
that
could
not
wade
the
riuers
,
did
lay
themselues
on
their
Bucklers
,
In
this
mustering
our
Sauages
went
to
make
a
turne
about
a
hill
,
and
as
their
returne
was
somewhat
slow
,
we
tooke
our
way
towards
our
barke
,
where
our
men
were
in
feare
,
least
some
wrong
had
beene
done
vnto
vs
.
Hosties
,
ab
Hoste
,
because
they
were
enemies
.
They
that
did
set
foorth
the
name
of
Supplice
did
it
almost
vpon
the
same
occasion
,
causing
supplications
to
be
made
to
the
Gods
of
the
goods
of
them
whom
they
condemned
to
death
.
Such
hath
beene
the
custome
among
many
Nations
to
sacrifice
the
enemies
to
the
false
gods
,
and
it
was
also
practised
in
Perou
in
the
time
that
the
Spaniards
came
thither
first
.
Put
euery
man
his
sword
by
his
side
:
and
slay
euery
man
his
brother
,
and
euery
man
his
companion
,
and
euery
man
his
neighbour
.
So
Elijah
made
the
Prophets
of
Baal
to
be
killed
.
So
at
Saint
Peters
words
Ananias
and
Saphira
fell
downe
dead
at
his
feete
.
Now
to
returne
to
our
purpose
,
our
Sauages
as
they
haue
no
religion
,
so
make
they
no
sacrifices
:
and
besides
are
more
humane
than
the
Brasilians
,
forasmuch
as
they
eate
no
mans
flesh
,
contenting
themselues
to
destroy
them
,
that
doe
annoy
them
.
But
they
haue
such
a
generositie
in
them
,
that
they
had
rather
die
then
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
their
enemies
.
And
when
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
tooke
reuenge
of
the
Armouchiquois
,
which
murthered
some
of
our
men
,
there
were
some
who
suffered
themselues
rather
to
bee
hewed
in
peeces
,
then
that
they
would
bee
carried
away
prisoners
:
or
if
by
maine
force
they
be
carried
away
,
they
will
starue
or
kill
themselues
.
Yea
also
they
will
not
suffer
the
dead
bodies
of
their
people
to
remaine
in
the
possession
of
their
enemies
,
and
in
the
perill
of
their
owne
liues
,
they
take
them
and
carrie
them
away
:
which
Tacitus
doth
also
testifie
of
the
ancient
Germains
,
and
it
hath
beene
an
vsuall
thing
with
all
generous
nations
.
The
victorie
being
gotten
of
one
side
or
other
,
the
victorious
cutteth
off
the
heads
of
the
enemies
slaine
,
how
great
soeuer
the
number
of
them
is
,
which
are
diuided
among
the
captaines
,
but
they
leaue
there
the
carkase
,
contenting
themselues
with
the
skinne
,
which
they
cause
to
bee
dried
,
or
doe
tanne
it
,
and
doe
make
trophies
with
it
in
their
cabins
,
taking
therein
all
their
contentment
.
And
some
solemne
feast
hapning
among
them
(
I
call
feast
whensoeuer
they
make
Tabagie
)
they
take
them
,
and
dance
with
them
,
hauing
them
hanging
about
their
neckes
at
their
armes
,
or
at
their
girdles
,
and
with
very
rage
they
sometimes
bite
at
them
:
which
is
a
great
proofe
of
this
disordinate
appetite
of
reuenge
,
wherof
we
haue
somtimes
spoken
.
6.
booke
Biblios
.
Tit.
Liue.
1
decad
.
10.
booke
.
Our
ancient
Gaullois
did
make
no
lesse
trophies
with
the
heads
of
their
enemies
than
our
Sauages
.
For
(
if
Diodorus
and
Titus
Liuius
may
bee
beleeued
)
hauing
cut
them
,
they
bring
them
backe
from
the
fielde
hanging
at
the
petrall
of
their
horses
,
and
did
tie
or
naile
them
solemnely
,
with
songes
and
praises
of
the
vanquishers
(
according
to
their
customes
)
at
their
gates
,
as
one
would
doe
a
wilde
boares
.
As
for
the
heads
of
the
nobles
Titus
Liuius
,
of
whom
he
saith
,
that
in
the
yeere
1566.
being
neere
Iauarin
,
they
did
licke
the
bloud
of
the
Turkes
heads
which
they
brought
to
the
Emperor
Maximilian
:
which
goeth
beyond
the
barbarousnesse
that
might
bee
obiected
to
our
Sauages
.
Yea
I
must
tell
you
that
they
haue
more
humanity
then
many
Christians
,
who
within
these
hundred
yeeres
haue
committed
in
diuers
occurrences
,
vpon
women
and
children
cruelties
more
then
brutish
,
whereof
the
histories
be
full
:
and
our
Sauages
doe
extend
their
mercie
to
these
two
sortes
of
creatures
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
Of
their
funerals
.
THe
warre
being
ended
,
humanity
doth
inuite
vs
to
bewaile
for
the
dead
,
and
to
bury
them
.
It
is
a
worke
wholy
of
pietie
,
and
more
meritorious
then
any
other
.
For
he
that
giueth
succour
to
a
man
whilst
he
is
a
life
may
hope
for
some
seruice
of
him
,
or
a
reciprocall
kindnesse
:
But
from
a
dead
creature
wee
can
expect
nothing
more
:
This
is
that
which
made
that
holy
man
Tobie
to
be
acceptable
to
God
:
And
for
that
good
office
,
they
that
employed
themselues
in
the
burying
of
our
Sauiour
are
praised
in
the
Gospell
.
As
for
teares
and
mournings
Sirach
,
My
Sonne
power
forth
teares
ouer
the
dead
,
and
begin
to
mourne
as
if
thou
hadst
suffered
great
harme
thy selfe
:
and
then
couer
his
body
according
to
his
appointment
,
and
neglect
not
his
buriall
.
Make
a
grieuous
lamentation
,
and
be
earnest
in
mourning
,
and
vse
lamentation
as
he
is
worthy
,
and
that
a
day
or
two
,
least
thou
be
euill
spoken
off
.
This
lesson
being
come
,
whether
it
be
by
some
tradition
,
or
by
the
instinct
of
nature
,
as
farre
as
to
our
Sauages
,
they
haue
yet
at
this
day
that
common
with
the
nations
of
these
parts
to
weepe
for
the
dead
,
and
to
keepe
the
bodies
of
them
after
their
decease
,
as
it
was
done
in
the
time
of
the
holy
Patriarches
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
and
since
.
But
they
make
strange
clamours
many
daies
together
,
as
we
saw
in
Port
Royall
,
some
monthes
after
our
arriuall
into
that
country
(
to
wit
in
Nouember
)
where
they
made
the
funerall
ceremonies
for
one
of
theirs
,
named
Panonic
who
had
taken
some
marchandises
out
of
Monsieur
de
Monts
his
store
house
,
and
went
to
trucke
with
the
Armouchiquois
.
This
Panoniac
was
killed
,
and
the
body
brought
backe
into
the
cabins
of
the
Riuer
Saint
Croix
,
where
our
Sauages
did
both
weepe
for
him
and
enbalmed
him
.
Of
what
kinde
this
balme
is
,
I
could
not
know
,
not
being
able
to
enquire
of
it
vpon
the
places
.
I
beleeue
they
iagge
the
dead
corpses
and
make
them
to
dry
.
Certaine
it
is
that
they
preserue
them
from
rottennesse
:
which
thing
they
doe
almost
throughout
all
these
Indies
.
He
that
hath
written
the
history
of
Virginia
saith
that
they
It
is
a
thing
well
knowen
that
the
ancient
Aegyptians
did
enbalme
the
dead
bodies
,
and
kept
them
carefully
.
Which
(
besides
the
prophane
Authours
)
is
seene
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
where
it
is
said
that
Ioseph
did
commande
his
Seruants
and
Phisitions
to
embalme
the
body
of
Iacob
Paralip
▪
16
v.
14.
&
.
21.
vers.
19.
holy
Chronicles
,
where
it
is
spoken
of
the
death
of
the
kings
Asa
and
Ioram
.
From
the
Riuer
of
Saint
Croix
the
said
deceassed
Panoniac
was
brought
into
Port
Royall
,
where
againe
he
was
wept
for
.
But
because
they
are
accustomed
to
make
their
lamentations
for
a
long
continuance
of
daies
,
as
during
a
month
fearing
to
offend
vs
by
their
cries
(
for
as
much
as
their
cabins
were
but
some
fiue
hundred
passes
off
from
our
forte
)
Membertou
came
to
intreat
Monsieur
de
Poutrincourt
not
to
dislike
that
they
should
mourne
after
their
wonted
manner
,
and
that
they
would
be
but
eight
daies
in
performing
of
it
.
Which
he
easily
granted
them
:
And
then
afterwards
they
began
the
next
day
following
,
at
the
breake
of
day
,
their
weepings
and
cryings
,
which
we
did
heare
from
our
said
fort
,
taking
some
intermission
on
the
middest
of
the
day
.
And
they
mourne
by
intermission
euery
cabin
his
day
,
and
euery
person
his
turne
.
It
is
a
thing
woorthy
maruelling
that
nations
so
far
distant
doe
agree
in
those
ceremonies
with
many
of
the
hether
world
.
For
in
ancient
times
the
Persians
(
as
we
read
in
many
places
of
Herodotus
,
and
Q.
Curtius
did
make
such
lamentation
,
did
rent
their
garments
,
did
couer
their
heads
,
did
cloath
themselues
with
a
mourning
garment
,
which
the
holy
Scripture
doth
call
Sackcloth
,
and
Iosephus
Schema
tapeinon
.
Also
they
shaued
themselues
,
and
their
horses
and
mules
,
as
the
learned
Drusius
hath
noted
in
Drus
.
obseru.
12.
cap.
6.
his
obseruations
,
alleaging
for
this
purpose
both
Herodote
and
Plutarch
.
The
Aegyptians
did
as
much
,
and
peraduenture
more
,
in
that
which
concerneth
lamentations
.
For
after
the
death
of
the
holy
I
Fatriarke
Iacob
,
All
the
ancients
,
men
of
calling
,
and
the
Counsellers
of
the
house
of
Pharao
,
and
of
the
Countrie
of
Aegypt
went
vp
in
great
multitude
euen
as
far
as
to
the
corne
floore
of
Atad
in
Canaan
,
and
did
weepe
for
him
with
great
and
grieuous
complaints
:
In
such
sort
that
the
Cananites
seeing
it
did
say
:
This
mourning
is
grieuous
to
the
Aegyptians
:
and
for
the
greatnesse
and
nouelty
of
the
same
mourning
they
called
the
said
floore
Abel
Misraim
,
that
is
to
say
the
mourning
of
the
Aegyptians
.
The
Romans
had
hired
women
to
weepe
for
the
dead
,
and
to
relate
their
praises
by
long
mournefull
complaints
:
and
those
women
were
called
Praeficae
,
as
it
were
Praefectae
,
because
that
they
did
beginne
the
motion
when
it
was
needefull
to
lament
,
and
to
relate
the
praises
of
the
dead
.
Mercede
quae
conductae
flent
alieno
in
funere
preficae
multo
&
capillos
scindunt
,
&
clamant
magis
,
saith
Lucilius
by
the
report
of
Nonius
:
Sometimes
the
very
trumpets
were
not
neglected
at
it
,
as
Virgill
testifieth
in
these
words
:
It
coelo
clamor
,
clangórque
tubarum
.
I
will
not
heere
make
a
collection
of
all
the
customes
of
other
nations
:
for
it
would
neuer
be
at
an
end
:
But
in
France
euery
one
knoweth
that
the
women
of
Picardy
do
lament
their
dead
with
great
clamors
.
Monsieur
des
Accords
amongst
other
things
by
him
collected
reciteth
of
one
,
who
making
her
funerall
complaints
,
that
she
said
to
her
deceassed
husband
:
Good
God!
My
poore
husband
thou
hast
giuen
vs
a
pittifull
farewell
!
O
what
farewell
!
It
is
for
euer
.
O
what
long
congie
!
The
women
of
Bearn
are
yet
more
pleasant
.
For
they
recount
during
the
time
of
a
whole
day
the
whole
life
of
their
husbands
.
Lamiamou
,
la
mi
amou
:
Cara
rident
,
oeil
de
splendou
:
Cama
leugé
bet
dansadou
:
lo
mé
balen
balem
,
lo
m'esburbat
:
mati
de
pes
:
fort
tard
cougat
:
and
such
like
things
:
That
is
to
say
;
My
loue
,
my
loue
:
smiling
countenance
:
bright
eie
:
nimble
legge
:
and
good
dancer
:
mine
owne
valiant
,
mine
owne
valiant
:
early
vp
,
and
late
a
bedde
&c.
Iohn
de
Leri
reciteth
that
which
followeth
of
the
Gascoin
women
:
yere
,
yere
,
ô
le
bet
renegadou
,
ô
le
bet
iougadou
qu'here
,
that
is
to
say
:
ô
the
braue
swaggeren
,
ô
what
a
faire
player
he
was
!
And
thereupon
he
reporteth
that
the
women
of
Brasill
doe
howle
and
bawle
with
such
clamors
,
that
it
seemeth
that
it
be
some
assembly
of
dogges
and
woolues
.
He
is
dead
(
will
some
women
say
drawing
their
voices
)
he
was
so
valiant
,
and
who
hath
made
vs
to
eat
of
so
many
prisoners
:
Others
making
a
Quire
apart
will
say
:
Oh
what
a
good
hunter
and
what
As
for
the
Indians
of
Florida
,
when
any
of
their
Paraoustis
dieth
they
weepe
three
daies
and
three
nights
continually
and
without
eating
:
And
all
the
Paraoustis
,
that
be
his
allies
and
friendes
,
doe
the
like
mourning
,
cutting
halfe
their
haires
as
well
men
as
women
in
token
of
loue
.
And
that
done
there
be
some
women
ordained
,
who
during
the
time
of
six
Moones
doe
lamente
the
death
of
their
Paraousti
three
times
a
day
,
crying
with
a
loud
voice
,
in
the
morning
,
at
noone
,
and
at
night
:
which
is
the
fashion
of
the
Roman
Praefices
,
of
whom
we
haue
,
not
long
since
,
spoken
.
For
that
which
is
of
the
mourning
apparell
,
our
Souriquois
doe
paint
their
faces
all
with
blacke
;
which
maketh
them
to
seeme
very
hidious
:
But
the
Hebrewes
were
more
reprouable
,
who
did
scotch
their
faces
in
the
time
of
mourning
,
Prophet
Ieremie
:
which
was
vsuall
among
them
of
great
antiquity
:
By
reason
whereof
the
same
was
forbidden
them
by
the
Leuiticus
:
You
shall
not
cut
round
the
corners
of
your
haires
,
neither
marre
the
tufts
of
your
beards
,
and
you
shall
not
cut
your
flesh
for
the
dead
,
nor
make
any
print
of
a
marke
vpon
you
.
I
am
the
Lord
.
And
in
Deuteronomie
:
you
are
the
children
of
the
Lord
your
God
,
you
shall
not
cut
your selues
,
nor
make
any
baldnesse
betweene
your
eies
for
the
dead
.
Which
was
also
forbidden
by
the
Romans
in
the
lawes
of
the
twelue
tables
.
Herodotus
and
Diodorus
doe
say
,
that
the
Aegyptians
(
chiefly
in
their
Kings
funerals
)
did
rent
their
garments
,
and
besmeered
their
faces
,
yea
all
their
heads
:
and
assembling
themselues
twise
a
day
,
did
march
in
round
,
singing
the
vertues
of
their
King
:
did
abstaine
from
sodden
meats
,
from
liuing
creatures
,
from
wine
,
and
from
all
daintie
fare
during
the
space
of
70.
daies
,
without
any
washing
▪
nor
lying
on
any
bed
,
much
lesse
to
haue
the
company
of
their
wiues
:
alwaies
lamenting
.
The
ancient
mourning
of
our
Queenes
of
France
(
for
as
for
our
Kings
they
weare
no
mourning
apparell
)
was
in
white
colour
,
and
therefore
after
the
death
of
their
husbands
they
kept
the
names
of
Roines
blanches
(
white
Queenes
.
)
But
the
common
mourning
of
others
is
,
at
this
day
in
blacke
,
qui
sub
personarisus
est
.
For
all
these
mournings
are
but
deceits
,
and
of
a
hundred
there
is
not
one
but
is
glad
of
such
a
weed
.
This
is
the
cause
that
the
ancient
quia
Dominus
benefecit
tibi
,
And
now
my
soule
sith
thou
art
safe
,
returne
vnto
thy
rest
:
For
largely
loe
the
Lord
to
thee
,
his
bounty
hath
exprest
.
Notwithstanding
because
that
we
are
men
,
subiect
to
ioy
,
to
griefe
,
and
to
other
motions
and
perturbations
of
minde
,
which
at
the
first
motion
are
not
in
our
power
,
as
saith
the
Philosopher
,
weeping
is
not
a
thing
to
be
blamed
,
whether
it
be
in
considering
our
fraile
condition
,
and
subiect
to
so
many
harmes
,
be
it
for
the
losse
of
that
which
we
did
loue
and
held
deerely
.
Holy
personages
haue
bene
touched
with
those
passions
,
and
our
Sauiour
himselfe
wept
ouer
the
Sepulchre
of
Lazarus
,
brother
to
the
holy
Magdalein
.
But
one
must
not
suffer
himselfe
to
be
carried
away
with
sorrow
,
nor
make
ostentations
of
clamors
,
wherewith
very
often
▪
the
heart
is
neuer
a
whit
touched
.
Whereupon
the
wise
sonne
of
Sirach
doth
giue
Weepe
for
the
dead
,
for
he
hath
lost
the
light
[
of
this
life
]
but
make
small
weeping
,
because
he
is
in
rest
.
Hierom.
epist.
2.
ad
Nepotian
.
treasures
which
our
Sauiour
doth
call
the
Riches
of
iniquitie
.
A
faire
lesson
also
for
them
of
whom
Saint
Hierome
speaketh
,
treating
of
the
life
of
Clearks
:
There
bee
some
(
saith
he
)
who
doe
giue
a
little
thing
for
an
alme
,
to
the
end
to
haue
it
againe
with
great
vsurie
;
and
vnder
colour
of
giuing
some
thing
,
they
seeke
after
riches
,
which
is
rather
a
hunting
than
an
almes
:
So
are
beasts
,
birds
,
and
fishes
taken
.
A
small
bait
is
put
to
a
hooke
to
the
end
to
catch
at
it
silly
womens
purses
.
And
in
the
Epitaph
of
Nepotian
to
Heliodore
:
Some
(
saith
he
)
doe
heape
money
vpon
money
,
and
making
their
purses
to
burst
out
by
certaine
kinde
of
seruices
,
they
catch
at
a
suare
the
richesse
of
good
matrons
,
and
become
richer
being
Monkes
,
then
they
were
being
secular
.
And
for
this
couetousnesse
the
regular
and
secular
haue
beene
by
imperiall
Edicts
,
excluded
from
legacies
,
whereof
the
same
doth
complaine
,
not
for
the
thing
,
but
for
that
the
cause
thereof
hath
beene
giuen
.
Let
vs
come
againe
to
our
burning
of
goods
.
The
first
people
,
that
had
not
yet
couetousnesse
rooted
in
their
hearts
,
did
the
same
as
our
Sauages
do
.
For
the
Phrygians
(
or
Troyians
)
did
bring
to
the
Latins
the
vse
of
burning
,
not
onely
of
mooueables
,
but
also
of
the
dead
bodies
,
making
high
piles
of
wood
for
that
effect
,
as
Aeneas
did
in
the
funerals
of
Misenus
:
Then
the
body
being
washed
and
annointed
,
they
did
cast
all
his
garments
vpon
the
pile
of
wood
,
frankincense
,
meats
,
and
they
powred
on
it
oile
,
wine
,
honie
,
leaues
,
flowers
,
violets
,
roses
,
ointments
of
good
smell
,
and
other
things
,
as
may
be
seene
by
ancient
histories
and
inscriptions
.
And
for
to
continue
that
which
I
haue
said
of
Misenus
,
Virgil
doth
adde
:
Purpureásque
super
vestes
,
velamina
nota
Conijciunt
:
pars
ingenti
subiere
feretro
,
&c.
—
congesta
cremantur
Thura
,
dona
,
dapes
,
fuso
crateres
oliuo
.
Tum
geminas
vestes
,
ostróque
,
auróque
rigentes
,
Extulit
Aeneas
—
Multaque
praeterea
laurentis
praemia
pugnae
Aggerat
,
&
longo
praedam
iubet
ordine
duci
:
Addit
equos
&
tela
,
quibus
spoliaverat
hostem
.
And
vnderneath
:
Spargitur
&
tellus
lachrimis
,
sparguntur
&
arma
.
Hinc
alij
spolia
occisis
direpta
Latinis
Conijciunt
igni
,
galeas
,
ensésque
decoros
,
Fraenáque
feruent
esque
rotas
:
pars
munera
nota
Ipsorum
clypeos
,
&
non
faeliciatela
,
Setigerósque
sues
,
raptásque
ex
omnibus
agris
In
flammam
iugulant
pecudes
—
The
old
Gaullois
and
Germains
did
burne
with
the
dead
bodie
all
that
which
he
had
loued
,
euen
to
the
very
beasts
,
papers
of
accounts
and
obligations
,
as
if
by
that
meanes
they
would
either
haue
paied
,
or
demanded
their
Germains
,
Tacitus
saith
the
same
of
them
in
those
termes
:
Quae
viuis
cordi
fuisse
arbrit
antur
in
ignem
inferunt
etiam
animalia
,
seruos
,
&
clientes
.
These
fashions
haue
beene
common
anciently
to
many
nations
,
but
our
Sauages
are
not
so
foolish
as
that
:
for
they
take
good
heede
from
putting
themselues
into
the
fire
,
knowing
that
it
is
to
hot
.
They
content
themselues
then
in
burning
the
dead
man
his
goods
:
And
as
for
the
body
they
put
him
honourably
in
the
graue
.
This
Panoniac
of
whom
wee
haue
spoken
was
kept
in
the
cabin
of
Niguiroet
,
his
father
,
and
of
Neguioadetch
,
his
mother
,
vntill
the
Spring
time
,
when
that
the
assembly
of
the
Sauages
was
made
for
to
goe
to
reuenge
his
death
:
In
which
assembly
he
was
yet
wept
for
,
and
before
they
went
to
the
warres
they
made
an
end
of
his
funerals
,
and
carried
him
(
according
to
their
custome
)
into
a
desolate
Ilande
,
towardes
Cap
de
Sable
,
some
fiue
and
twenty
or
thirtie
leagues
distant
from
Port
Royall
.
Those
Isles
which
doe
serue
them
for
Church-yardes
are
secret
amongst
them
,
for
feare
some
enemy
should
seeke
to
torment
the
bones
of
their
dead
.
Plin.
l.
7.
●
.
56.
Pliny
,
and
many
others
,
haue
esteemed
that
it
was
foolishnesse
to
keepe
dead
bodies
vnder
a
vaine
opinion
that
after
this
life
one
is
something
.
But
one
may
apply
vnto
him
that
which
Portius
Festus
Gouernour
of
Caesarea
did
foolishly
say
to
the
Apostle
Saint
Paul
:
Thou
art
besides
thy selfe
:
much
learning
hath
made
thee
mad
.
Our
Sauages
are
esteemed
very
brutish
(
which
they
are
not
)
but
yet
they
haue
more
wisedome
in
that
respect
then
such
Philosophers
.
We
Christians
doe
commonly
bury
the
dead
bodies
,
that
is
to
say
,
we
yeeld
them
to
the
earth
(
called
Humus
,
from
whence
commeth
the
word
Homo
a
Man
)
from
which
they
were
taken
,
and
so
did
the
ancient
Romans
before
the
custome
of
burning
them
.
Which
amongst
the
West
Indians
the
Brasilians
doe
,
who
put
their
dead
into
pits
digged
after
the
forme
of
a
tunne
,
almost
vpright
,
sometimes
in
their
owne
houses
,
like
to
the
first
Romans
,
according
as
Seruius
the
Commentor
of
Virgill
doth
say
.
But
our
sauages
as
far
as
Perou
do
not
so
,
but
rather
do
keepe
them
whole
in
Sepulchers
,
which
be
in
many
places
as
scaffoldes
of
nine
and
ten
foote
height
.
the
rooffe
wherof
is
all
couered
with
mattes
,
whereuponthey
stretch
out
their
dead
rancked
according
to
the
order
of
their
decease
.
So
almost
our
Sauages
doe
,
sauing
that
their
sepulchers
are
lesser
and
lower
,
made
after
the
forme
of
Cages
,
which
they
couer
very
properly
,
and
there
they
lay
their
dead
.
Which
we
call
to
bury
,
and
not
to
interre
seeing
they
are
not
within
the
earth
.
Now
although
that
many
nations
haue
thought
good
to
keepe
the
dead
bodies
:
yet
it
is
better
to
follow
that
which
nature
requireth
,
which
is
,
to
render
to
the
earth
that
which
belongeth
vnto
her
,
which
(
as
Lucrece
saith
)
Omniparens
eadem
rerum
est
commune
sepulchrum
ô
my
deare
children
!
(
said
he
before
he
died
)
When
I
haue
ended
my
life
,
doe
not
put
my
bodie
,
neither
in
gould
nor
in
siluer
,
nor
in
any
other
sepulcher
,
but
render
it
foorthwith
to
the
earth
.
For
what
may
be
more
happy
and
more
to
be
desired
then
to
ioine
himselfe
with
her
that
produceth
and
nourisheth
all
good
and
faire
things
?
So
did
he
esteeme
for
vanity
all
the
pompes
and
excessiue
expences
of
the
Pyramides
of
Aegypt
,
of
the
Mausolees
and
other
monuments
made
after
that
imitation
:
As
the
same
of
Augustus
,
the
Great
,
and
magnificall
masse
of
Adrian
,
the
Septizone
of
Seuerus
,
and
other
yet
lesser
,
not
esteeming
himselfe
after
death
more
then
the
meanest
of
his
Subiects
.
The
Romans
did
leaue
the
entombing
of
the
bodies
,
hauing
perceiued
that
the
long
warres
did
bring
disorder
vnto
it
,
and
that
the
dead
corps
were
vnburied
,
which
Wee
doe
not
feare
(
saith
he
)
as
you
thinke
,
the
ransacking
of
our
graues
,
but
wee
keepe
the
most
ancient
and
best
custome
of
burying
.
Pausanias
(
who
blameth
the
Gaullois
as
much
as
he
can
)
saith
in
his
Phociques
,
that
they
had
no
care
to
bury
their
dead
,
but
we
haue
shewed
the
contrary
heeretofore
:
And
though
it
were
so
,
he
speaketh
of
the
ouerthrow
of
the
army
of
Brennus
.
The
same
might
haue
beene
said
of
the
Nabateens
,
Who
(
according
to
Strabo
)
did
that
which
Pausanias
doth
obiect
to
the
Gaullois
,
and
buried
the
bodies
of
their
kinges
in
dunghils
.
Our
Sauages
are
more
kinde
then
so
,
and
haue
all
that
which
the
office
of
humanitie
may
desire
,
yea
euen
more
.
For
after
they
haue
brought
the
dead
to
his
rest
,
euery
one
maketh
him
a
present
of
the
best
thing
he
hath
.
Some
doe
couer
him
with
many
skinnes
of
Beuers
,
of
Otters
and
other
beastes
:
others
present
him
with
bowes
,
arrowes
,
quiuers
,
kniues
,
Matachiaz
,
and
other
thinges
.
Which
they
haue
in
common
,
not
onely
with
them
of
Florida
,
who
for
want
of
furres
,
doe
set
vpon
the
sepulchers
the
cuppe
wherein
the
deceassed
was
accustomed
to
drinke
,
and
all
about
them
they
plant
great
number
of
arrowes
:
Item
they
of
Brasill
who
doe
bury
with
their
dead
,
thinges
made
of
feathers
and
Carkenets
:
and
they
of
Perou
,
who
(
before
the
comming
of
the
the
Spaniardes
)
did
fill
their
tombes
with
treasures
:
But
also
with
many
nations
of
these
our
partes
,
which
did
the
same
euen
from
the
first
time
after
the
floud
,
as
may
be
coniectured
by
the
writing
(
though
deceitfull
)
of
the
Sepulcher
of
Semiramis
Queene
of
Babylon
,
containing
that
he
of
her
successors
that
had
neede
of
mony
should
make
it
to
be
opened
,
and
that
he
should
finde
there
euen
as
much
as
he
would
haue
.
Whereof
Darius
willing
to
make
triall
,
found
in
it
nothing
else
but
other
letters
speaking
in
this
sorte
:
Vnlesse
thou
wert
a
wicked
man
and
vnsatiable
thou
wouldst
not
haue
,
through
couetousnesse
,
so
troubled
the
quiet
of
the
dead
,
and
broken
downe
their
Sepulchers
.
I
would
thinke
this
custome
to
haue
beene
onely
among
the
Heathen
,
were
it
not
that
I
finde
in
Iosephus
his
history
that
This
custome
to
put
gould
into
the
Sepulchers
being
come
euen
to
the
Romans
,
was
forbidden
by
the
twelue
tables
,
also
the
excessiue
expences
that
many
did
make
in
watering
the
bodies
with
precious
liquors
,
and
other
mysteries
that
we
haue
recited
heeretofore
.
And
notwithstanding
many
simple
and
foolish
men
and
women
did
ordaine
by
will
and
testament
,
that
one
should
bury
with
their
bodies
their
ornamentes
,
ringes
,
and
iewels
(
which
the
Greekes
did
call
entaphia
)
as
there
is
a
forme
seene
of
Thou
that
passest
by
,
whomsoeuer
thou
beest
,
and
from
what
parte
soeuer
thou
commest
,
for
I
am
sure
that
thou
wilt
come
:
I
am
that
Cyrus
who
got
the
dominion
to
the
Persians
:
I
pray
thee
enuie
not
this
little
parcell
of
grounde
which
couereth
my
poore
body
.
So
then
our
Sauages
are
not
excusable
in
putting
all
the
best
ornamentes
they
haue
into
the
Sepulchers
of
the
dead
,
seeing
they
might
reape
commodity
by
them
.
But
one
may
answer
for
them
that
they
haue
this
custome
euen
from
their
fathers
beginning
(
for
we
see
that
almost
from
the
very
time
of
the
floud
the
like
hath
beene
done
in
this
hither
world
)
and
giuing
to
their
dead
their
furres
,
Matachias
,
Bowes
,
Arrowes
,
and
Quiuers
,
they
were
thinges
that
they
had
no
neede
of
.
And
notwithstanding
this
doth
not
cleere
the
Spaniardes
from
blame
,
who
haue
robbed
the
Sepulchers
of
the
Indians
of
Perou
,
and
cast
the
bones
on
the
dunghill
:
nor
our
owne
men
that
haue
done
the
like
,
in
taking
away
the
Beuers
skinne
,
in
our
New-France
,
as
I
haue
said
heeretofore
.
Heeretofore
1.
booke
.
ch.
17.
I
sidor
.
ad
Casium
scholasticum
,
Epist.
146.
For
as
Isodorus
saith
of
Damiette
in
an
Epistle
:
It
is
the
parte
of
enemies
voide
of
all
humanitie
to
robbe
the
bodies
of
the
dead
,
which
cannot
defende
themselues
,
Nature
it selfe
hath
giuen
this
to
many
,
that
hatred
doth
ceasse
after
death
,
and
doe
reconcile
themselues
with
the
deceassed
.
But
riches
make
the
couetous
to
become
enemies
to
the
dead
,
against
whom
they
haue
nothing
to
say
,
who
torment
their
bones
with
reproach
and
iniury
.
And
therefore
not
without
cause
haue
the
ancient
Emperors
made
lawes
,
and
ordained
rigorous
paines
against
the
spoilers
and
destroiers
of
Sepulchers
.
All
praises
be
giuen
to
God
.